Tag Archives: Male/Female/Teen female

Threesome involving a man, a woman, and a teen woman

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel Kapitel 4: Verkäuferinnen

 

 

Der Pakt mit dem Teufel

Kapitel 4: Verkäuferinnen

Von mypenname3000

Übersetzt von Horem

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Incest, Rimming, Anal, Oral, Work, Magic, Domination/Submission

Yes, this is in German. Horem graciously offered to translate the Devil’s Pact into German. For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Kapitel 3



Mary und ich verließen den Salon. Wir hatten unsere Arme umeinander geschlungen. „Wo ist dein Auto?“ fragte Mary und schaute sich um.

„Ich habe die Scheißkarre nicht mehr“, sagte ich ihr und führte sie zu meinem neuen silbernen Mustang. „Hier ist mein neues Auto, Mare.“

„Wie kam das denn?“ Mary hob die Augenbrauen.

„Ich habe mein Auto eingetauscht.“

„Wie kann das denn sein?“ fragte Mary. „Alle machen einfach das, was du sagst.“

Es war einfach. Ich hatte einen Vertrag mit dem Teufel abgeschlossen und jetzt müssen alle Menschen tun, was ich ihnen sage, willig und gerne. Aber das wollte ich Mary nicht erzählen. „Wenn du das wirklich wissen willst, dann erzähle ich dir das heute Abend. Denk darüber nach. Vielleicht magst du es ja gar nicht hören.“

Sie runzelte die Stirn und ihre Augenbrauen zogen sich zusammen. „Was soll das heißen?“

„Denk einfach darüber nach“, sagte ich ihr. Ich hätte ihr auch sagen können, dass sie es vergessen sollte, Aber irgendetwas hielt mich auf. Ich liebte sie. Es fühlte sich nicht richtig an, sie zu etwas zu bringen, was ich haben wollte. Sie war nicht wie die anderen Frauen. Ich küsste ihre Stirn. „Ich liebe dich.“

Sie wurde rot und lächelte. „Ich liebe dich auch.“ Ihre Lippen waren weich und warm, als sie mich küsste. „Also, kaufst du mir jetzt neue Kleider?“

„Mach ich“, sagte ich. „Du kannst haben, was du möchtest. Geld spielt keine Rolle.“

„Nun, dann hoffe ich, dass du durchhältst.“

„Ich bin dein Hengst. Ich habe eine Menge Durchhaltevermögen.“ Jedenfalls sexuelles Durchhaltevermögen. Noch etwas, das ich vom Teufel erhalten hatte. Und ein gesundes und langes Leben.

Sie kicherte. „Da möchte ich wetten.“ Ihre Hand ergriff meinen Schwanz und sie spürte, wie er unter ihrer Berührung hart wurde. Dann setzte sie sich im Mustang auf den Beifahrersitz. „Komm schon“, sagte sie ungeduldig.

„Okay, Mare“, sagte ich und schob meinen Schwanz in meiner Hose zur Seite. Ich stieg in meinen neuen Mustang ein. Der Motor röhrte los.

„Der Mustang passt zu dir“, sagte Mary, als ich die Parklücke verließ. „Du stehst außerhalb der Regeln dieser Gesellschaft. Du bist wie ein wildes Pferd, das auf den weiten Ebenen lebt und das jedes Fohlen besteigt, das du haben willst.“ Ich grinste sie an. „Du darfst von mir aus auch jedes Fohlen haben, das du haben willst. Denk nur daran, dass ich dein Fohlen Nummer Eins bin.“

„Ewig“, antwortete ich und sie nickte. „Du darfst natürlich auch so viele Fohlen besteigen, wie du willst.“

Mary lachte herzlich. „Wie sollen denn zwei Fohlen ficken?“ fragte sie. „Ich glaube, das mit den Besteigen würde wohl nicht funktionieren. Vielleicht sollten sie sich Hintern an Hintern stellen und ihre Mösen aneinander reiben.“ Ich lachte bei diesem Bild.

„Vielleicht könnten sie sich abwechselnd gegenseitig die Mösen lecken“, schlug ich vor. Dann musste ich an der Ampel an der Ausfahrt des Parkplatzes stehen bleiben. Auf der anderen Straßenseite lag unser Ziel, die South Hill Mall.

Mary lachte lauter. „Wie… ein… Salzstein…“ Sie keuchte vor Lachen. Ihr Lachen war ansteckend und ich lachte mit ihr. Sie war hellrot geworden und es dauerte eine ganze Minute, bis sie sich wieder gefasst hatte. „Ich wollte schon immer Pferde“, sagte sie, nachdem sie sich wieder erholt hatte. „Ich weiß noch, im Sommer, bevor…“ Sie machte eine Pause und Traurigkeit flog über ihr Gesicht. „Bevor meine Mama weggegangen ist, hat sie mich mal zum Reiten mit in die Berge genommen. Das waren sehr majestätische Tiere. Bist du schon mal geritten?“

„Nein“, sagte ich und schüttelte den Kopf. Die Ampel wurde grün und ich fuhr quer über die Straße. „Vielleicht können wir das ja mal zusammen machen.“

Mary lächelte mich an. „Das wäre toll.“

Ich fand einen Parkplatz. Ich benutzte die Fernbedienung, um den Wagen zu verschließen und schmunzelte, als die Lichter blinkten und die Hupe erschallte. Ich hatte noch nie ein Auto mit einer Fernbedienung gehabt. Ich fand das toll. Ich machte das Auto wieder auf und verschloss es wieder. Mary schaute mir amüsiert zu. „Macht das Spaß?“ fragte sie mich.

„Ja“, sagte ich und öffnete das Auto wieder. Sie rollte ihre Augen und ich grinste sie an und verschloss die Tür wieder. „Okay, ich bin fertig.“

Wir nahmen uns wieder in die Arme und gingen in die Mall. Wir schlenderten langsam durch die Einkaufsmeile und schauten die Schaufenster und die Mädchen an. Das Mädchenanschauen wurde zu einer Art von Spiel, bei dem wir abwechselnd ein süßes Mädchen auswählten und dem anderen zuflüsterten, was wir mit ihm machen würden. Einmal zeigte Mary auf eine Latina mit einem großen Arsch und einem Arschgeweih und flüsterte mir ins Ohr: „Bei der würde ich gerne dein Sperma aus dem Arsch lecken.“ Und das genau in dem Moment, als ein paar ältere Damen an uns vorbei kamen. Sie schauten uns angewidert an und wir fingen an zu lachen, während sie weitergingen.

Der erste Laden, in den mich Mary führte, hieß Old Navy. Er war hell erleuchtet und hing voll mit sehr farbigen Sachen. „Hier kaufe ich gerne ein“, sagte Mary. Sie sah etwas auf einem Ständer und flog praktisch hin. Sie hatte ein Shirt in der Hand. „Sind die nicht süß?“ rief sie, während sie durch die Sachen schaute.

„Wie geht es Ihnen heute?“ fragte ein weibischer junger Mann Mary. Ich war enttäuscht. Ich hatte gehofft, dass hier ein süßes Mädchen arbeiten würde, mit dem ich ein bisschen Spaß haben konnte, während Mary einkaufte und nicht ein Mann. Ich seufzte enttäuscht, während er Mary alle Shirts im Detail erklärte. Ich dachte mir, dass er wahrscheinlich schwul war, denn ich konnte mir nicht vorstellen, dass ein Hetero-Mann derartig an diesen Dingen interessiert sein konnte. Naja, jedenfalls würde er Mary in Ruhe lassen.

Ich sah mich im Laden um und er war ziemlich leer, bis auf ein wunderschönes Teenager-Mädchen. Ganz schlank mit langem schwarzem Haar mit hellen purpurfarbenen Glanzlichtern. Ich lächelte. Ich würde vielleicht doch noch zu meinem Spaß kommen. Sie trug ein Top mit einem Blumenmuster, das so kurz geschnitten war, dass ihr flacher Bauch und ihr gepiercter Bauchnabel zu sehen waren. Unter ihrem kurzen Jeansrock trug sie eine scharfe rosafarbene Leggings. Das Mädchen hielt irgendwem ein Top hin und ich sah eine ältere Frau halb verborgen hinter einem Kleiderständer. Sie war Mitte Dreißig, attraktiv und ähnelte dem Mädchen. Entweder war sie die ältere Schwester oder sie war noch sehr jung gewesen, als sie ihre Tochter bekommen hatte.

„Hey“, sagte ich dem Angestellten. „Gehe und schließe den Laden und dann hilf Mary bei ihrem Einkauf. Und kümmere dich nicht darum, dass im Hintergrund des Ladens gefickt wird.“

„Oh ja, natürlich, Sir“, sagte er und machte sich auf den Weg.

Mary schaute auf das Mädchen und ihre Augen leuchteten, als sie sie genauer erkannte. „Sie ist süß.“ Mary schlug mir auf den Arsch. „Reite sie gut, mein Hengst.“

Gott, ich liebte Mary. Ich küsste sie, bevor ich in den hinteren Bereich des Ladens schlenderte. Hinter mir schloss der Mann den Laden ab. Das Teenager-Mädchen und ihre Begleiterin sahen alarmiert auf. „Das ist schon okay“, sagte ich. „Ihr könnt ruhig weiter einkaufen.“

„Was ist los?“ fragte die Frau und legte schützend einen Arm um das Mädchen. Sie war genauso wunderschön wie das Mädchen, nicht die frische Unschuld des Teenagers, aber die üppige Reife einer Erwachsenen. Sie hatte ein lose fließendes Sommerkleid an. Es reichte bis zum Oberschenkel und es war oben tief ausgeschnitten und zeigte reichlich Dekolletee. Sie hatte mindestens eine Körbchengröße mehr als der Teenager, wahrscheinlich C.

„Ich bin ein Inspektor“, log ich. „Und ich brauche für meine Arbeit eine gewisse Abgeschiedenheit. Es gibt nichts, worum ihr euch Sorgen machen müsst.“ Beide Frauen entspannten sich. „Ich heiße Mark.“

„Ich heiße Laura“, sagte die Frau mit dem Sommerkleid, „und das ist meine Tochter Melody.“

„Hi“, grüßte auch Melody mit einer lebhaften Stimme. „Ich habe heute Geburtstag. Ich bin sechzehn geworden.“

„Ach wie süß!“ sagte ich. „Nun, dann denke ich, dass ich ein Geburtstagsgeschenk für dich habe.“

Ihre Augen weiteten sich. „Klamotten umsonst!“ kreischte sie und warf ihre Arme um mich. Ihr Körper war warm und ihre kleinen Brüste drückten sich gegen meine Brust. Sie roch nach Flieder. Es war ein schönes Gefühl, so lange es anhielt. Dann machte das Mädchen einen Schritt zurück und errötete.

„Ich muss eure beiden Körper inspizieren, weil ich ein Inspektor für weibliche Körper bin“, sagte ich und nahm damit die allerlahmste Zeile, die ich je auf einem T-Shirt gesehen hatte. „Dafür habe ich auch den Camcorder bei mir. Und ich möchte, dass ihr beide zu einhundert Prozent mitarbeitet. Laura, ich muss deine Brüste sehen.“

Laura nickte und zog sich ihr Sommerkleid über den Kopf. Sie trug einen sexy roten BH aus Spitze und ein dazu passendes rotes durchsichtiges Höschen. „Verdammt, Mama, das ist aber sexy Unterwäsche. Hast du heute Abend mit Tony noch was vor?“ fragte Melody mit einem listigen Grinsen. „An meinem Geburtstag?“

„Vielleicht“, gab Laura zurück. „Du willst doch heute Abend mit deinen Freundinnen ausgehen, oder?“

Ich bemerkte den Ehering an Lauras Finger. „Du nennst deinen Vater Tony?“ fragte ich Melody.

„Meinen Stiefvater“, sagte Melody. „Der ist ganz in Ordnung.“

Laura griff an ihren Rücken und hakten den BH auf. Ihre Titten waren groß und rund und hatten nur ganz leichte Dehnungsstreifen. Sie hatte die größten Brustwarzen, die ich je gesehen hatte. So groß wie ein Silberdollar. „Melody, spiel mit den Nippeln deiner Mama, bis sie hart sind.“

Melodys schlanke Finger streckten sich aus, streichelten die Brustwarze ihrer Mutter und fuhren um das rosafarbene Fleisch herum. Der Nippel versteifte sich. Laura seufzte leise, als die Finger ihrer Tochter über den anderen Nippel glitten. Melody drückte ihre Titte und fuhr dann mit ihren Handflächen in kleinen Kreisen über die Nippel. Als sie damit fertig war, waren beide Frauen vor Erregung sehr erhitzt. Melodys Nippel drückten sich gegen ihre Bluse. Sie waren genauso hart wie die von ihrer Mutter.

„Sehr schön“, sagte ich und filmte sie. „Als nächstes das Höschen.“ Laura schälte sich aus ihrem Höschen. Ein schwarzer dreieckiger Busch Haare wuchs oberhalb der nackten Schamlippen ihrer Muschi. Ein goldener Ring verzierte die Haube ihres Kitzlers. Sehr sexy.

„Verdammt, Mama!“ rief Melody überrascht. „Wann hast du dir denn dein Fötzchen piercen lassen?“

Laura wurde rot. „Nun, ich hatte eine… ziemlich wilde Jugend“, antwortete sie langsam. „Und, äh… Tony spielt gerne mit dem Ring.“

„Okay, Melody, jetzt wollen wir mal sehen, wie du zu deiner Mutter passt.“

Melody grinste. „Ich denke, ich passe ganz gut“, brüstete sie sich. Sie pellte sich aus ihrem Top und zeigte einen scharfen rosafarbenen BH, der schnell dem Shirt auf den Boden folgte. Ihre Brüste waren klein, fest und flott. Sie waren von kleinen rosafarbenen Nippel gekrönt. Als nächstes zog sie sich ihre modischen Schuhe aus und kickte sie zur Seite. Dann wand sie sich aus ihrem Jeansrock heraus. Zuletzt kamen ihre Leggings und ein rosafarbenes Höschen dran. Ihr Arsch war schmal und ihre Beine schlank. Ihre Muschi war eng und glatt rasiert. Ihr Kitzler war hart und schaute zwischen ihren Schamlippen hervor.

„Ihr seid beide wunderschön“, sagte ich und knöpfte meine Hose auf. Dann holte ich meinen halbharten Schwanz heraus.

„Was hast du denn damit vor?“ fragte Melody und schaute nervös meinen Schwanz an.

„Das ist dein Geburtstagsgeschenk“, sagte ich Melody. „Aber du und deine Mama, ihr müsst ihn noch vorbereiten. Fangt also beide an zu lutschen.“

Mutter und Tochter knieten sich vor mir hin. Laura griff nach meinem Schwanz und leckte an der einen Seite nach oben. Melody kopierte ihre Mutter und leckte die andere Seite. Mein Schwanz fing an, hart zu werden, während Mutter und Tochter mit ihren Zungen an meinem Schaft entlangfuhren. Beide kamen zu meiner Eichel und ihre Zungen fuhren über die Spitze. Beide zuckten zurück, als sich ihre Zungen über meinem Schwanz trafen. „Ihr könnt euch ruhig küssen, meine Damen. Ihr habt doch schon lange Lust aufeinander. Ihr dürft diese Lust ruhig zeigen.“

Ihre beiden Münder waren heiß auf meinem Schwanz. Sie küssten mich überall. Laura griff nach vorne und nahm eine der kecken Titten ihrer Tochter in die Hand. Melody stöhnte, als ihre Mutter ihren harten Nippel vorsichtig zwischen ihren Fingern rollte. Laura saugte meine Eichel in ihren nassen und warmen Mund und Melody fing an, die Wange ihrer Mutter zu küssen. Die Lippen des Mädchens fuhren langsam immer tiefer, am Hals ihrer Mutter herunter bis zu ihrem Brustbein. Lauras Lutschen wurde deutlich stärker, als die Lippen ihrer Tochter einen ihrer harten Nippel umschlossen und dann an ihrer Brust lutschte.

„Sind die beiden miteinander verwandt?“ fragte Mary. Sie hatte mehrere Blusen über ihren Arm gelegt. Der Angestellte trug noch mehr davon.

„Ja, Mutter und Tochter“, stöhnte ich, als Laura anfing, ihren Kopf auf meinem Schwanz auf und ab zu bewegen. „Hast du was gefunden, was dir gefällt?“

„Gabe und ich haben ein paar Garnituren ausgesucht“, sagte Mary. „Viel Spaß noch, Liebling.“

Ich küsste sie. „Ich liebe dich!“

„Sogar, wenn eine andere Frau deinen Schwanz im Mund hat?“ fragte Mary schelmisch.

„Nun, sie lutscht meinen Schwanz ziemlich gut“, sagte ich. Dann tat ich so, als würde ich nachdenken. „Ja, sogar mit ihrem Mund an meinem Schwanz.“

„Gut“, antwortete sie mit einem Lächeln und küsste mich. „Komm, Gabe!“ Mary führte den Angestellten zu den Umkleidekabinen im Hintergrund des Ladens.

Ich schaute auf die beiden Frauen hinunter. Melody lutschte fest an der Titte ihrer Mutter. Meine Augen folgten der Linie ihres Rückens bis zu ihrem Arsch. Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus Lauras Mund heraus und kniete mich hinter Melody. Laura warf ihren Kopf in den Nacken und stöhnte. Sie drückte den Kopf ihrer Tochter an ihre Titte. „Oh, du mein süßes Kind“, stöhnte sie. „Das hast du schon so lange nicht mehr gemacht. Das hat mir so gefehlt.“

Ich kniete jetzt hinter Melody und fasste ihre Hüfte an. Ich hob sie ein wenig an, bis sie auf ihren Knien war. Immer noch saugte sie an der Titte ihrer Mutter. „Jetzt kommt dein Geburtstagsgeschenk“, sagte ich und stieß meinen Schwanz in ihre nasse Fotze. Sie war eng, wie ein Schraubstock und so schön warm!

„Oh verdammt!“ keuchte Melody. „Mein Gott, er ist viel größer als Dillon! Er dehnt mein Fötzchen so richtig schön aus, Mami!“

„Herzlichen Glückwunsch zum Geburtstag, Melody“, sagte Laura und streichelte das Gesicht ihrer Tochter. Sie beugte sich nach vorne und küsste die Lippen ihrer Tochter. „Ich habe auch ein Geschenk für dich, mein Vögelchen.“ Laura setzte sich auf den Boden und spreizte vor Melodys Gesicht ihre Beine ganz weit. Lauras Fotze war nass und ihre Schamlippen waren geschwollen und geöffnet. „Leck Mamas Fötzchen!“ Melody senkte ihren Kopf und ihre Zunge fuhr über den Schlitz ihrer Mutter, während ich sie hart in ihr enges Loch fickte.

„Liebling, wie sehe ich aus?“ fragte Mary, während ich Melodys Fotze fickte. Sie war aus der Umkleidekabine gekommen und hatte ein rotes Kleid an, das eng an ihrem Körper anlag. Es hatte Falten direkt unterhalb ihrer Brust und endete oberhalb ihrer Knie. Das Kleid hatte keine Ärmel und keine Träger über der Schulter und zeigte einen ziemlich großen Teil ihrer Brüste mit ihren Sommersprossen.

Ich pfiff anerkennend durch die Zähne. „Du siehst scharf aus“, sagte ich und fickte Melodys enge Fotze dabei immer weiter.

„Du siehst echt süß aus“, stöhnte Laura. „Und du auch, mein kleines Vögelchen! Du siehst so süß aus, wie du Mamas Fotze leckst!“

Melodys Fotze war so eng. Ich hielt mich so lange zurück, wie ich konnte, weil ich sie so lange genießen wollte wie möglich. Und natürlich wollte ich sehen, wie die Schlampe ihrer Mama die tropfende Fotze ausleckte. Mary kam mit weiteren vier Outfits: einer engen Jeans und einer scharfen roten Bluse, einer roten Caprihose mit einem weißen engen Oberteil mit rosafarbenen Blumen, einem transparenten Shirt mit schwarzen Vögeln, durch das man einen schwarzen BH sehen konnte und einem engen rot-weiß gestreiften Kleid mit einem weißen Shirt mit einem V-förmigen Ausschnitt.

Während Mary die verschiedenen Outfits zeigte, hatte Melody Laura zu vier großen Orgasmen gebracht. Lauras Saft floss in den Mund ihrer Tochter. Melody trank den Saft ihrer Mutter wie jemand, der kurz vor dem Verdursten ist. Zweimal verengte sich ihre Fotze um meinen Schwanz, als ich sie zu einem Orgasmus fickte.

„Was meinst du?“ fragte Mary jetzt zum sechsten Mal. Sie drehte sich in einem schwarzen Kleid und es schwang dabei.

Ich sah sie von oben bis unten an. Der Rock war sehr locker, an ihrer Taille gerafft. Das Oberteil klebte wie eine zweite Haut an ihren Brüsten. Das Kleid hatte kurze Ärmel, die kaum ihre Schultern bedeckten und einen rechteckigen Ausschnitt, der beinahe ihren ganzen Busen zeigte. Sie trug ein Mieder, das ihre Brüste anhob. Dadurch sahen sie größer und runder aus. „Gott, bist du schön“, stöhnte ich. Ich konnte mich jetzt nicht länger zurückhalten und schoss jetzt mein Sperma in Melodys enge Fotze. Drei große Schüsse geradewegs in ihre junge Gebärmutter.

Ich zog meinen Schwanz heraus. Mein Sperma sickerte langsam aus ihrem engen Loch heraus. Ich stand auf. Ich ging zu Mary hinüber und nahm sie in den Arm. Ich küsste sie leidenschaftlich. Wir schmusten ein paar Minuten und meine Hand glitt an ihrem Rücken nach unten, um sich durch das Kleid um ihre Arschbacken zu schließen. „Ich glaube, du magst es“, sagte Mary, als wir unseren Kuss beendeten. Sie sah nach unten und verzog das Gesicht. „Natürlich! Jetzt ist die ganze Vorderseite versaut!“ Ich sah auch nach unten. Mein mit Sperma verschmierter Schwanz hatte sich an ihrem Kleid gerieben und den Stoff verschmutzt.

„Gabe, pack Marys Sachen ein und hol ihr ein neues dieser Kleider in ihrer Größe“, sagte ich. „Natürlich, Sir“, sagte Gabe mit seiner nasalen Stimme.

„Das rot-weiße Kleid mit der weißen Bluse nicht“, sagte Mary Gabe, der nickte.

„Ohh, Mama, leck mit die Möse!“ stöhnte Melody. Mary und ich schauten hinüber und sahen Melody auf dem Rücken und ihre Mutter zwischen ihren gespreizten Beinen. Sie holte mein Sperma mit der Zunge aus der Muschi ihrer Tochter heraus. Marys Hand fand meinen Schwanz und sie wichste ihn leicht, während wir beide beobachteten, wie Laura Melodys Fotze ausleckte. Melody wand sich hin und her. Ihre Hände hatten den Kopf ihrer Mutter angefasst. Sie stöhnte ekstatisch. Meine Hand rutschte an Marys Rücken nach unten und ich hob den Saum des Kleides und fuhr mit meiner Hand darunter. Sie hatte kein Höschen an. Ich streichelte ihren Arsch und stieß dann einen Finger in ihr Arschloch. Mary stöhnte und drückte beim Wichsen meinen Schwanz etwas fester.

„Wenn es Melody gekommen ist, nimmst du die Mutter und ich nehme mir die Tochter“, murmelte sie in mein Ohr. Mary hatte meine Gedanken gelesen. Ich nickte.

Melody keuchte laut, während ihre Mutter ihr wie wild die Fotze leckte. „Ich komme gleich! Ich komme gleich! Oh Mama, meine Fotze explodiert gleich!“ Melody wand sich hin und her und zuckte, als der Orgasmus über sie hinweg rollte. Laura leckte den Saft ihrer Tochter auf. Dann kroch sie an ihrem Körper nach oben, um sie sanft auf die Lippen zu küssen.

„Herzlich Glückwunsch zum Geburtstag, mein Vögelchen“, sagte sie leise.

„Danka, Mama“, keuchte Melody. „Das war fantastisch.“ Dann erwiderte sie den Kuss ihrer Mutter.

Mary und ich gingen zu der glücklichen Familie hinüber. „Das war echt geil, Ladies“, sagte ich. „Mare hier möchte Melody auch ein Geschenk machen.“

Melody schaute gierig zu Mary hoch. Laura rollte von ihrer Tochter herunter. Beide waren verschwitzt und erhitzt. Mary zog ihr Kleid über den Kopf und zeigte ihre Kurven. Marys dunkle Augen tranken Marys Körper. „Dein Herz ist richtig süß“, sagte Melody, als sie auf den herzförmigen Haarbusch schaute, der oberhalb von Marys gewachster Muschi stand.

„Danke“, sagte Mary. „Und mir gefällt den Bauchnabelpiercing.“ Mary kniete sich hin und zupfte an Melodys Piercing, einer kleinen Silberkette mit einem kleinen Rubin am Ende. Dann kroch Mary über Melody. Ihre Brüste küssten sich und dann ihre Lippen. Mary ließ ihr Gewicht auf Melodys schmalem Körper ruhen. Melody spreizte ihre Beine und schlang sie um Marys Hüfte. Dann fing Mary an, ihre Hüften rotieren zu lassen und sie drückte ihren Kitzler auf Melodys.

„Oh Scheiße“, murmelte Melody. „Unsere Kitzler berühren sich. Das ist geil!“

„Das ist echt geil, euch beide miteinander zu sehen“, sagte ich Mary. „Ich liebe solche lesbischen Szenen.“

„Ich habe diese Stellung heute mit Joy entdeckt“, keuchte Mary. „Mmmm, fass meinen Arsch an, Melody. Und du darfst mir ruhig einen Finger reinstecken.“ Melodys Hand war an Marys Arschbacken. Mary zuckte heftig mit den Hüften, als Melodys Finger in ihr Arschloch rutschte.

Ich gab Gabe den Camcorder. „Aufnehmen“, befahl ich, als ich Laura bestieg, die ihre Beine einladend weit für mich gespreizt hatte. Laura griff nach meinem Schwanz und führte ihn in ihre nasse Fotze. Ich glitt langsam in sie hinein und genoss dabei die warme Umschlingung. Sie war nicht so eng wie ihre Tochter, aber das Gefühl war trotzdem schön warm und fest. Laura fickte mir ihre Hüften entgegen und passte sich meinem Rhythmus an. Ich küsste sie auf den Hals und sie klammerte sich an meinen Rücken und stöhnte in wortloser Lust. Ich schaute nach links und sah, dass Mary Melody jetzt hart ritt. Beide Mädchen keuchten und stöhnten. Rosafarbene Zungen entdeckten den jeweils anderen Mund und Hände griffen nach festen Brüsten und drückten harte Nippel.

„Ich denke, du hast jetzt herausgefunden, wie zwei Fohlen ficken“, sagte ich Mary.

Mary grinste mich an und stöhnte: „Genau! Und das ist echt gut. Wie ist denn dein Fohlen?“

„Sie ist ein toller Ritt“, stöhnte ich zurück. Ich bemerkte, dass unsere Hände nah beieinander waren und deshalb griff ich hin und streichelte Marys Hand. Sie lächelte mich an und unsere Finger verschränkten sich, während wir beide unsere Fohlen hart fickten. Marys Hintern spannte sich immer wieder an und er wackelte, während sie weiter ihren Kitzler an Melodys rieb.

„Das ist ein tolles Geburtstagsgeschenk“, stöhnte Melody. „Oh verdammt, du machst mich fertig!“ Melody wand sich unter Mary, sie fingerte ihren Arsch und küsste sie auf den Hals, als es ihr kam. Mary schnappte sich ihre Lippen, als sich ihr eigener Körper auf der 16-Jährigen in einem Orgasmus schüttelte.

Ich saugte Lauras großen Nippel in meinen Mund und erkundete den empfindlichen Knopf mit meiner Zunge, während ihre Fotze meinen Schwanz drückte. „Oh Scheiße!“ stöhnte Laura. Ihre Fingernägel kratzten über meinen Rücken, als es ihr unter mir kam.

Ich war auch kurz davor, als ich mich aus ihr herauszog und dann über ihr weiter wichste. Ich spritzte meinen Saft auf ihren Bauch und auf ihre großen Titten. Sie keuchte und mein weißes Sperma lief zähflüssig an ihrem Bauch und an ihren Titten herunter. Mary glitt von Melody herunter und fing an, meinen Saft vom Bauch von Laura abzulecken. Melody kümmerte sich gleichzeitig um mein Sperma auf den Titten ihrer Mutter. Es war wunderschön zuzuschauen, wie Mary mein Sperma von einer anderen Frau ableckte. Ich sah, dass Gabe meinen Schwanz und nicht die Mädchen filmte und zeigte auf die Mädchen.

Laura zog ihre Tochter an sich und küsste ihre Lippen, die noch mit Sperma bedeckt waren. „Danke, Mama“, sagte Melody glücklich. „Das war mein bisher bester Geburtstag.“

Laura lächelte und küsste noch einmal die einladenden Lippen ihrer Tochter. „Im nächsten Jahr müssen wir definitiv wieder die Schule schwänzen!“

Alle zogen sich wieder an. Mary und ich küssten Mutter und Tochter. Ich gab ihnen meine Handynummer und sagte ihnen, dass sie zu Melodys nächstem Geburtstag wieder anrufen sollten, Mary sah in ihrem rot-weiß gestreiften Kleid und in der weißen Bluse fantastisch aus. Ich sagte ihr, dass sie prachtvoll aussah und sie lächelte glücklich. Gabe hatte den Rest von Marys Klamotten in Tüten eingepackt und als wir alle wieder gesellschaftsfähig aussahen, öffnete er den Laden wieder.

„Gabe“, sagte ich beim Hinausgehen. „Gib Melody auch ein Gratisoutfit. Sie hat schließlich heute Geburtstag.“

Gab antwortete in seiner nasalen Stimme: „Natürlich, Sir. Ich habe hier dieses bezaubernde blaue Kleid für dich. Du wirst wunderbar darin aussehen“, sagte er und führte Melody zu den Umkleidekabinen.

„Willst du etwas essen?“ fragte ich Mary. Ich war beinahe verhungert, nachdem ich so unendlich viel gefickt hatte. Marys Bauch rumpelte und sie lachte.

Wir gingen zur Fressmeile und kauften uns etwas zum Essen. Mary nahm eine große Portion Nudeln und ein Stück Pizza, während ich mich am chinesischen Büffet bediente. Wir unterhielten uns, während wir aßen. Wir redeten über die Fernsehshows, die wir mochten und über Bücher und Filme. Es stellte sich heraus, dass Mary Polizeidramen mochte. Sie schaute sie sich alle an. Am liebsten sah sie „Castle und Bones“ und sie liebte „Greys Anatomy“, von dem ich zugeben musste, dass ich das noch nie gesehen hatte. Ich versprach ihr, dass ich mit ihr gemeinsam Greys Anatomy anschauen würde.

Schließlich kamen Bücher dran und es stellte sich heraus, dass wir beide Fantasy und Science Fiction mochten. Das fanden wir beide toll. Ich war durch Tolkien an die Fantasy herangekommen und Mary durch Twilight. Wir sprachen über unsere Lieblingsbücher und gaben jeweils auch Empfehlungen ab. Mary empfahl mir die Trilogie Twilight und ich sagte ihr, dass sie es einmal mit Steven Ericsons „Malazan Book of the Fallen“ versuchen sollte. Als ich auf mein Handy schaute, war ich überrascht, dass wir eine ganze Stunde verbracht hatten, während wir über diese Dinge gesprochen hatten.

Als wir mit dem Essen fertig waren, musste Mary noch mehr einkaufen. Ich nahm die Tüten und Arm in Arm gingen wir durch die Mall. Bei einem der Läden fiel mir ein nuttiges Segeloutfit ins Auge. Es war weiß und blau mit roten Glanzlichtern, hatte ein tief ausgeschnittenes Mieder und einen kurzen gekräuselten Rock. Ich war mir sicher, dass Mary in diesem Kleid geil aussehen würde. Mary sah, wo ich hinschaute und sie lachte.

„Magst du das Kleid?“ fragte sie und ich nickte. „Okay, ich habe eine Idee. Ich gehe rein und suche ein paar verdorben aussehende Sachen für dich aus. Und auch dieses Outfit. Du kannst dich derweil irgendwo amüsieren.“

„Und wie?“ fragte ich.

In ihren Augen war ein verdorbenes Blinzeln. Sie zeigte auf die beiden Verkäuferinnen an der Kasse. Eine war eine Blonde mit kurzem Haar, die ein rosafarbenes gemustertes, sehr kurzes Schulmädchenkleid trug, ein weißes Korsett mit schwarzen Spitzen und weiße Kniestrümpfe. Das andere Mädchen stand hinter der Kasse und trug ein rotes Korsett mit Spitzen an der Vorderseite, das ihre Brüste nach oben drückte. Ihr Haar war schwarz und hatte blaue und purpurfarbene Strähnen. Sie hatte zwei Zöpfchen. Beide Mädchen trugen Lippenstift und hatten mehrere Piercings an den Lippen, an ihren Nasen und in den Augenbrauen.

„Wenn du dich hinter das Mädchen an der Kasse stellst, kannst du sie sicher ficken, ohne dass jemand etwas davon mitbekommt. Heb ihr einfach den Rock hoch und schieb ihr deinen Schwanz rein“, sagte Mary. „Das sollte dich beschäftigen, während die Blonde mir bei meinem Einkauf hilft.“

„Und was ist, wenn sie keinen Rock anhat?“, fragte ich und versuchte, herauszufinden, was sie wirklich trug.

„Dann fickst du eben die Blonde“, antwortete Mary und schüttelte den Kopf, als wäre sie von so viel Dummheit überrascht. „Aber ich möchte wetten, dass sie einen Rock trägt. Und sie ist außerdem groß genug, dass das funktionieren wird.“

„Du hast recht, Mare“, sagte ich und kam mir ein bisschen blöd vor. „Ich finde deine Idee toll.“

„Klar doch“, sagte Mary. „Welcher Mann würde das anders sehen?“

„Gabe“, gab ich zurück.

Mary kicherte. „Okay, also welcher heterosexuelle Mann würde das anders sehen?“

Darauf hatte ich keine Antwort. Ich führte Mary also in den Laden. Mein Schwanz stand schon in meiner Hose. Wir gingen zu den beiden Mädchen, die uns anschauten. „Willkommen“, sagte die Blonde mit einer ziemlich rauchigen Stimme. Aus der Nähe sah ich jetzt, dass die Schwarze wirklich einen Rock trug. Schwarze Netzstrümpfe reichten ihr bis zu den Oberschenkeln. Das ließ sie noch nuttiger aussehen.

„Hi, ich bin Mark und das hier ist Mary“, sagte ich freundlich. „Wie heißt ihr beiden Hübschen denn?“

„Ich heiße Lilian“, antwortete das schwarzhaarige Mädchen. „Und das ist Anne.“

„Anne, ich möchte, dass du Mary beim Einkaufen hilfst“, befahl ich der Blonden. „Du machst alles, was sie will, egal wie merkwürdig dir das vorkommt.“

„Natürlich“, sagte Anne und lächelte mit ihren gepiercten Lippen. Sie nahm Marys Hand und ging mit ihr tiefer in den Laden hinein.

Ich drehte mich zu Lilian, die ein temperamentvolles Lächeln auf ihren schwarzen Lippen hatte. „Und du lässt dich von mir ficken.“

„Natürlich“, schnurrte Lilian.

„Und zwar werden wir gleich hier ficken“, sagte ich. „Ich werde hinter dir stehen und wenn jemand fragt, dann sagst du, dass ich dich ausbilde.“ Sie leckte erregt ihre Lippen und ich stellte mich hinter sie. „Zieh dir dein Höschen aus.“

Lilian griff unter ihren Rock und zog sich ein schwarzes Höschen herunter. Sie stieg aus und hielt es mir ins Gesicht. Ich nahm es und atmete ihren Duft ein, würzig und gleichzeitig süß. Dann steckte ich das Höschen in meine Tasche zu den Höschen von Vivian und Cynthia von heute Morgen aus dem Coffeeshop. Ich machte meinen Reißverschluss auf und zog meinen Schwanz heraus. Ich hob ihren kurzen Rock so weit an, dass ich meinen Schwanz darunter bekommen konnte. Der spitzenbesetzte Saum ihres Rockes fühlte sich auf meinem Schwanz angenehm kühl an. Dann fand ich ihr heißes nasses Loch.

Wir stöhnten beide, als ich langsam in ihre warme Tiefe glitt. Ihre Mösenwände massierten meinen Schwanz. Ich stieß innen an und mein Schwanz drückte sich gegen ihren Muttermund. Sie atmete tief ein und bewegte ihre Hüften, während ich anfing, sie zu ficken. Ich konnte nur kurze Stöße ausführen. Leute strömten am Eingang des Ladens vorbei und hatten keine Ahnung, dass hier, kaum fünf Meter von ihnen entfernt, gerade ein Paar fickte.

Die Schule musste zu Ende sein, denn ein Paar kichernder Schülerinnen stolperte in den Laden. Ich hörte auf, Lilian zu ficken und blieb bis zum Anschlag in ihr stecken. Lilian atmete heftig und drückte meinen Schwanz mit ihrer Fotze. Eines der Mädchen kam zu uns, um ein Halsband zu kaufen. Sie war ganz süß, vielleicht fünfzehn Jahre alt, hatte eine tief geschnittene Bluse an und kleine Titten. Sie legte ihre Arme auf den Tresen und ich konnte in ihre Bluse schauen. Sie trug keinen BH und ich konnte einen kurzen Blitz eines rosafarbenen Nippels erkennen, als sie sich ein wenig bewegte. Das war zu viel für mich. Ich biss die Zähne aufeinander und es kam mir hart in Lilians Möse.

Lilian keuchte und das Schulmädchen schaute uns verwirrt an. „Geht es ihnen gut?“ fragte sie.

„Sehr gut“, sagte Lilian, als ein zweiter Strahl meines Spermas sie anfüllte. „Ich habe eine dicke Wurst gegessen und die füllt mich ganz und gar aus!“ Lilian presste meinen Schwanz mit ihrer Möse zusammen und wackelte mit ihren Hüften.

„Okay“, murmelte das Mädchen und gab Lilian einen Zwanziger. Lilian fummelte mit dem Wechselgeld herum und dann ging das Mädchen mit seiner Freundin weiter. Mein Schwanz war nicht weich geworden und ich fickte Lilian einfach weiter.

„Scheiße, das war geil!“ keuchte Lilian.

Das zweite Mal, dass es mir in Lilian kam, war, als dieses nuttig angezogene Mädchen mit rosafarbenem Haar in den Laden schlenderte. Sie trug einen zerfetzten Rock aus blassviolettem und weißem Stoff, der kaum ihren Arsch bedeckte und ein enges T-Shirt, das sich über ihren Titten spannte und es war klar, dass sie keinen BH anhatte. Ihre Nippel waren hart und durch den dünnen Stoff des T-Shirts klar zu erkennen. Auf beiden Seiten ihrer Nippel waren weitere Abdrücke zu erkennen und ich brauchte ein wenig, um zu verstehen, dass ihre Brustwarzen gepierct waren. Das Shirt war rosa und trug den Aufdruck „Daddys little Girl“ quer über der Brust. Das Wort „Girl“ war ausgestrichen und durch „Slut“ ersetzt.

Lilian rieb sich mit einer Hand ihren Kitzler und sie war kurz davor zu kommen, als das Mädchen hereinkam. Sie musste schnell ihre Hand wegnehmen. Das Mädchen bemerkte die Bewegung, grinste dreckig und blinzelte Lilian zu. Sie hatte sich nicht irreführen lassen. Sie kam zum Tresen herüber und atmete tief ein. Wir rochen beide nach Sex und Sperma und ihr Lächeln zeigte, dass sei genau wusste, was hier vorging. „Was macht ihr denn da?“

„Ausbildung“, stotterte Lilian.

„Schlampen-Ausbildung?“ fragte das Mädchen mit einem Grinsen.

„Genau!“ stöhnte Lilian, als ich anfing, sie weiter zu ficken. „Ich bin ein solche Nutte!“

Lilian wollte ihre Hand wieder an ihren Kitzler bringen, wurde aber von dem Mädchen aufgehalten. „Lass mich dir helfen.“ Das Mädchen griff über den Tresen hinweg und ihre Finger landeten unter Lilians Rock. Ich spürte ihre Finger an meinem Schwanz, der in Lilians Fotze fuhr, bevor sie anfing, Lilians Kitzler zu streicheln und zu reiben. Lilian keuchte und ihre Fotze zog sich auf meinem Schwanz heftig zusammen, als es ihr kam.

„Verdammt!“ stöhnte Lilian. „Ich war so geil. Es ist mir genau dann gekommen, als du mich angefasst hast!“

Das Mädchen lachte und leckte sich Lilians Mösensaft von den Fingern. Ich fickte hart in Lilian hinein und schoss ihr eine zweite Ladung hinein, als ich sah, wie das Mädchen Lilians Saft ableckte. Ich stöhnte und atmete schwer auf Lilians Hals. Das Mädchen fuhr mit seiner Zunge langsam über seine vollen Lippen. Sie hatte ein silbernes Piercing in ihrer Zunge. „Wie ist denn ihre Ausbildung so? Hat sie deine Erwartungen erfüllt?“

„Sie ist ein Naturtalent“, stöhnte ich, als Lilian wiederum anfing, meinen Schwanz mit ihren Mösenmuskeln zu massieren. „Sie gibt sich ungeheure Mühe, ihre Kunden zu befriedigen. Und das ist sehr wichtig.“ Aus dem Hintergrund des Ladens hörte ich gedämpften Stöhnen und ich fragte mich, was Mary und Anne wohl gerade machten. Wahrscheinlich hatte Anne gerade ihre Zunge in Marys Fotze.

Das Mädchen kicherte verdorben. „Ich wollte immer schon mal hier arbeiten. Kannst du mir auch eine Ausbildung geben?“

Heilige Scheiße! Dieses Mädchen wollte sich von mir ficken lassen, ohne dass ich das anordnete. Ich konnte es nicht glauben. Ich war so erregt und Lilians Fotze fühlte sich so warm und eng an, während sie meinen Schwanz noch massierte, dass ich ihr eine dritte Ladung in die Fotze schoss. Keuchend sagte ich: „Natürlich. Aber ich muss erst noch ein Bewerbungsgespräch mit dir führen:“

„Natürlich“, sagte sie und nickte ernsthaft.

„Wie heißt du?“ fragte ich. „Und wie alt bist du?“

„Allison Hertz“, antwortete sie. „Und ich bin siebzehn.“

„Nun, Allison, zieh dein Höschen aus und lass mich sehen, mit was für einer Art von Muschi ich gleich arbeiten werde.“

„Ich habe gar kein Höschen an“, gab Allison zu. Sie hob die Vorderseite ihres Rockes an. Ihre Muschi war glatt rasiert. Ihr Schlitz war eng und ihr Saft glänzte auf ihren Schamlippen. Oberhalb ihrer Muschi hatte sie ein Tattoo: „Komm hier rein“. Ein kleiner roter Pfeil zeigte auf ihren Kitzler.

„Wie hast du die Erlaubnis deiner Eltern für dieses Tattoo bekommen?“ Allison leckte ihre Lippen. „Hab ich gar nicht. Ich habe den Tätowierer hier reinkommen lassen und habe dafür das Tattoo geschenkt bekommen.“

„Und die Piercing in deinen Nippeln? Ist er dafür auch gekommen?“ Sie schüttelte den Kopf. „Nein, dafür musste ich eine Möse lecken.“

„Okay, du hast den Job“, sagte ich.

Allison kam hinter den Tresen und zog die Rückseite ihres Rocks hoch und zeigte mir ihren festen Arsch. Ich zog mich aus Lilians Fotze zurück und stellte mich hinter Allison. Ich musste ein wenig in die Knie gehen, aber ich schaffte meinen Schwanz in Allisons enge Fotze hinein. Lilian stand zwischen uns und dem Eingang und verdeckte damit das, was Allison und ich gerade taten. So konnte ich sie schön hart und schnell ficken.

„Fick die Schlampe“ drängte Lilian mich. Sie hob ihren schwarzen Rock mit einer Hand hoch und spielte mit der anderen an ihrer verschleimten Fotze. Lilian brachte ihre klebrigen Finger an ihren Mund und Allison schob ihre Hand zwischen Lilians Beine und schob ihr zwei Finger in die Fotze. „Du versautes kleines Biest“, stöhnte Lilian. „Das fühlt sich gut an!“

„Du bist so nass“, stöhnte Allison. Dann lehnte sie sich vor und küsste Lilian. „Oh Gott, fick mich, du Hengst!“ zischte Allison, als sie mit dem Kuss fertig war. „Mir kommt es gleich!“ Ich fickte sie fester und ihre Fotze verkrampfte sich höchst angenehm auf meinem Schwanz, als es ihr laut kam. Sie zog sie Aufmerksamkeit einer Kundin der Mall auf sich, einer mittelalten Frau, die einen konservativen blauen Hosenanzug trug.

Als die Frau in den Laden kam, fragte ich mich, wie ich wohl weitermachen könnte. Ich zog mich vorsichtig und ganz langsam aus Allison zurück. Ich bewegte mich so wenig wie möglich und schob meinen Schwanz leicht oberhalb zwischen ihre Arschbacken. Dann drückte ich meinen Schwanz langsam in ihr Arschloch. Allison versteifte sich und keuchte. „Geht es Ihnen gut, meine Liebe?“ fragte die Frau. Sie schaute auf den erhitzten Teenager, während mein Schwanz immer tiefer in Allisons Arsch eindrang.

„Es geht mir gut“, keuchte Allison. „Ich bekomme gerade eine Ausbildung.“

Die Frau schaute uns sehr kritisch an. Mein Schwanz erreichte seine größte Tiefe in Allisons Arschloch. Es war eng und heiß. Allison bewegte sich ein wenig, um sich an meinen Schaft in ihrem Arsch zu gewöhnen. „Sind Sie sicher, meine Liebe?“

„Oh ja“, keuchte Allison, als ich anfing, meinen Schwanz langsam zurückzuziehen. „Er ist ein toller Ausbilder, nicht wahr Lilian?“

Lilian leckte ihre Lippen. „Oh ja! Er kommt ständig, um sicherzustellen, dass wir gut ausgebildet sind.“

Diese Unterhaltung war zu viel für mich und ich kam in Allisons Arsch, als ich meinen Schwanz wieder hinein schob. Ich seufzte tief auf. „Ihr drei seid widerliche Perverse“, sagte die Frau schrill. „Ich werde die Security alarmieren!“

„Nein, das wirst du nicht tun“, sagte ich ihr. „Du kommst hier her und leckst Allison mein Sperma aus dem Arsch, weil du so eine neugierige Bitch bist. Und hör nicht auf zu lecken, bis es ihr kommt!“

Die Frau sah schuldbewusst aus. Sie ging hinter den Tresen und fiel hinter Allison auf die Knie. Sie hob Allisons Rock an, spreizte ihre Arschbacken und legte ein braunes blinzelndes Loch frei, aus dem weißes Sperma heraus sickerte. Die Frau legte gierig ihre Lippen auf Allisons Arschloch und sie fing an zu saugen und zu lecken. „Oh verdammt!“ sagte Allison. „Du bist echt ein perverser Kerl!“

Mein Schwanz war von Allisons Arsch schmutzig, also hob ich Lilians Rock hoch. Ihre nasse Möse würde ihn schon sauber machen. Ich stieß ihr meinen Schwanz in die nasse Möse und ich fickte sie langsam. Ich sah zu Allison hinüber und fragte: „Wolltest du jemals eine Sex-Sklavin sein?“

„Oh ja!“ keuchte sie. „Ich liebe es, wenn ein Kerl mir sagt, was ich tun soll!“

„Aha, ich bin nicht überrascht, dass du noch ein anderes Mädchen gefunden hast, mit dem du dich amüsierst“, sagte Mary, als sie und eine sehr derangierte Anne wieder in den vorderen Bereich des Ladens kamen. Annes Lippen waren mit Mösensaft verschmiert und sie trug einige Tüten mit Kleidung.

„Das ist Allison“, sagte ich ihr, während Lilian stöhnte. „Allison, das ist meine Freundin Mary.“

„Ich freue mich, deine Bekanntschaft zu machen“, keuchte Allison.

„Allison wird von heute an unsere Sex-Sklavin sein“, sagte ich Mary. Sie hob eine Augenbraue. „Allison, du wirst alles tun, egal wie versaut oder pervers es dir vorkommt, solange Mary oder ich es dir sagen.“

„Absolut“ platzte Allison heraus. „Das klingt wundervoll! Danke, Meister. Danke, Herrin. Ich werde die beste Sex-Sklavin aller Zeiten sein.“

„Nun, sie ist jedenfalls so angezogen“, sagte Mary, als sei den Aufdruck auf Allisons Shirt las. „Und wer leckt ihr gerade den Arsch aus?“

„Irgend so eine prüde Bitch. Sie wird deine Kleider bezahlen, nicht wahr?“ Zwischen Allisons festen Arschbacken klang ein gedämpftes „Ja“.

Ich bückte mich, um die Börse der prüden Bitch zu nehmen. Beinahe fiel ich dabei um und mein Schwanz rutschte aus Lilians warmer Fotze heraus. Aber ich erwischte sie und ich steckte Lilian meinen Schwanz wieder rein. Ich öffnete die Geldbörse und fand eine Kreditkarte. Ich gab sie Lilian, damit sie den Einkauf buchen konnte. Außerdem fand ich hundert Dollar in Bargeld. Ich steckte das Geld in meine Tasche und warf die Börse auf den Boden. Lilian fummelte an der Kasse herum und konnte sich kaum konzentrieren, während ich sie weiter fickte. Allison kam mit einem kleinen Schaudern und unter Stöhnen eine Minute später. Die prüde Bitch griff ihre Geldbörse und floh, beinahe stolperte sie dabei.

„Allison, wo wohnst du?“ fragte ich.

„Ich wohne bei meinem Vater“, antwortete sie. „Meine Mama ist gestorben, als ich noch ganz klein war.“

„Ruf deinen Vater an“, sagte ich. „Ich muss mit ihm reden.“

Sie holte ihr Handy heraus und rief an. „Hi Papa“, sagte sie in das Telefon. „Mein Meister muss mit dir reden!“

Ich nahm das Telefon und hörte, wie ihr Vater fragte: „Meister? Wovon redest du, meine Kleine?“

„Ich bin der Meister deiner Tochter“, sagte ich in das Telefon. „Sie wird meine Sexsklavin sein und bei mir leben. Ich werde sie in jedes Loch ficken, das sie hat und sie auch überall besamen: Muschi, Arsch und Mund. Du wirst dir keine Sorgen um sie machen, die Polizei informieren oder nach ihr suchen. Sie wird kein Leid erfahren.“ Ich gab Allison das Telefon zurück. „Sag deinem Vater, was ich mit dir gemacht habe.“

„Hey, Papa“, sagte Allison. Meine Eier zogen sich zusammen und ich war kurz davor, ein viertes Mal in Lilians Fotze zu spritzen. „Ich habe so viel Spaß mit meinem Meister. Er hat mich hinter der Kasse in die Fotze gefickt. Es war irre. Ich bin so hart gekommen, Papa. Dann kam so eine Frau rein. Sie argwöhnte etwas bei uns. Aber mein Meister hat sich nicht irritieren lassen. Er hat mit stattdessen seinen Schwanz in den Arsch gesteckt und mir seinen Saft in den Po gespritzt, während diese prüde Bitch zugeschaut hat. Das war total geil, Papa.“ Dieser kleinen Schlampe zuzuhören, wie sie ihrem Vater all diese Sachen ins Telefon stöhnte, war auch total geil Ich stöhnte und schoss Lilian tatsächlich meine Ladung in die Fotze. „Papa, und dann hat er die Frau sein Sperma aus meinem Arsch lutschen lassen. Dabei bin ich dann noch einmal gekommen.“

Ich zog meinen Schwanz aus Lilian heraus. Er war nass und tropfte. „Schlampe, beende das Gespräch und mach deinem Meister den Schwanz sauber“, befahl Mary. Damit überraschte sie mich.

„Keine Sorge, Papa. Ich bin für meinen Meister und für meine Herrin bestimmt die allerbeste Sex-Sklavin, die es jemals gab“, sagte Allison in ihr Telefon. „Ich muss jetzt Schluss machen, Papa. Der Schwanz von meinem Meister ist mit Mösensaft und Sperma bedeckt und meine Herrin möchte, dass ich ihn sauber mache. Ich liebe dich, Papa.“ Damit fiel Allison auf die Knie und leckte den ganzen Saft von meinem Schwanz.

„Nimm unsere Tüten, Schlampe“, sagte Mary, als ich meinen Schwanz wieder in meiner Hose verstaute. Allison nahm sich alle unsere Tüten. „Du gehst hinter uns.“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison und lächelte.

Allison ging hinter Mary und mir her, als wir durch die Mall gingen. „Diese Sklavensache scheint dir ganz gut zu gefallen“, sagte ich zu Mary.

„Nun, meine ältere Schwester Shannon hat mich und Missy immer rumgeschubst“, erklärte Mary. „Und ich habe das gehasst.“

„Dann ist das hier also so eine Art von Revanche an einer Vertreterin?“ Mary nickte. „Du könntest aber auch eine echte Revanche haben. Du musst es nur sagen. Shannon könnte deine eigene Sklavin sein.“

Mary wurde rot. „Meine eigene Schwester!“ flüsterte sie.

„Meinetwegen auch nicht. Ich bin mehr als glücklich mit Allison.“

Mary biss sich auf die Lippe. „Du würdest aber nie, du weißt schon, mit meiner Schwester rummachen?“

„Nur wenn du das erlaubst“, sagte ich. „Das verspreche ich dir.“

Sie lächelte dankbar. „Ich danke dir.“

Mary führte uns zu Victorias Secret. „Ich möchte gerne eine Modeling Show für dich machen“, sagte Mary, als wir den Laden betraten. „Die Schlampe hier kann helfen.“

„Das würde ich gerne tun, Herrin.“

Mary arrangierte alles, nachdem ich den Verkäuferinnen gesagt hatte, dass sie ihr zuhören sollten. Die Kundinnen wurden schnell aus dem Laden geschickt und dann schlossen die Verkäuferinnen den Laden ab. Mary und Allison schauten mit der Unterstützung der beiden die Regale durch. Die Verkäuferinnen waren zwei Schönheiten mit Namen Aurora und Heather. Aurora war die jüngere der beiden, achtzehn Jahre alt, ihr Haar war dunkelblau gefärbt, sie hatte große Brüste, die in ihrer tief ausgeschnittenen Spitzenbluse wie in einer Auslage lagen. Sie trug eine hautenge Bluejeans. Auf der Rückseite konnte man das obere Ende eines roten Strings sehen. Heather war älter, fast dreißig, aber sie war nicht weniger schön als Aurora. Sie hatte hellblondes Haar, das in Locken über ihre Schultern fiel, strahlend blaue Augen, ein Puppengesicht und ein Paar große runde Titten, die ihre graue Seidenbluse von innen spannten. Ihr schwarzer enger Minirock schmiegte sich über ihre wohlgerundeten Hüften und ihren hübschen Arsch.

Mary ließ ein Sofa vor den Umkleideräumen aufstellen und setzte mich in die Mitte. Die beiden Verkäuferinnen mussten für mich einen Striptease machen, während Allison das mit meinem Camcorder aufnahm. Beide machten wohl zum ersten Mal einen Strip und es gab auch keine Musik, aber das Ganze war trotzdem sehr sexy. Beide Mädchen wackelten mit ihren Ärschen vor meinem Gesicht, als sie sich ihre Oberteile auszogen. Heather hatte keinen BH an und ihr rechter Nippel war mit einem goldenen Ring gepierct. Aurora hatte einen BH ohne Schulterträger an, der kaum ihre Brustwarzen verdeckte und ihre großen Brüste anhob. Als sie den BH ausgezogen hatte, rieb sie diese großen fleischigen Titten in mein Gesicht. Sie roch nach Lavendel und nach Rosen und ich lutschte einen braunen Nippel in meinen Mund, bevor sie wegtanzte.

Als Heathers Minirock herunter kam, war ich nicht überrascht, dass sie kein Höschen trug. Ihre Fotze war rasiert und sie glänzte. Ich fragte mich, warum sie wohl kein Höschen trug, obwohl sie in diesem Geschäft für Unterwäsche arbeitete. Aurora kam nur sehr schwer aus ihrer Hose heraus, weil sie so eng war. Heather musste ihr helfen. Der rote String ging wesentlich schneller. Beide Mädchen tanzten jetzt nackt vor mir und rieben sich aneinander. Dann lachten sie und setzten sich zu meinen beiden Seiten auf das Sofa.

Mary nahm den Camcorder und stellte ihn auf eines der Regale. Sie richtete ihn so ein, dass er einen guten Überblick über das Sofa und den Eingang zu den Umkleideräumen hatte. Dann verschwanden sie und Allison mit der Unterwäsche in den Umkleideräumen. Heather und Aurora fischten meinen Schwanz aus meiner Hose und fingen an, ihn zu wichsen, während ich mit beiden abwechselnd schmuste. Ich lutschte gerade an Auroras Titten, als Mary und Allison herauskamen. Beide sahen fantastisch aus.

Zuerst kam Mary in einem halterlosen BH. Die Körbchen bestanden aus feiner lila Spitze. Dazu trug sie ein passendes lila Höschen, das mit Spitze abgesetzt war. Ein lila Strumpfhalter hielt lila Strümpfe, die ihr bis zu den Oberschenkeln reichten. Sie ging vor uns her, als bewegte sie sich auf einem Laufsteg. Dann drehte sie sich um ihre eigene Achse, damit wir auch wirklich alles sehen konnten. Wir drei auf der Couch klatschten und sagten ihr, wie sexy sie war. Dann kam Allison mit einem cremefarbigen Bustier mit schwarzer Spitze. Dazu trug sie ein passendes Höschen und einfache weiße Strümpfe, die von einem Strumpfhalter gehalten wurden. Allisons Gang war etwas aggressiver verglichen mit dem von Mary. Heather, Aurora und ich pfiffen und klatschten.

Kichernd gingen Mary und Allison wieder nach hinten, um sich die nächsten Outfits anzuziehen. Ich drückte Heather auf den Boden und sie saugte meinen Schwanz in ihren Mund, warm und nass. Ihre Zähne strichen vorsichtig über meine Eichel. Aurora fing an, mich zu küssen, ihre Zunge bewegte sich in meinem Mund und ich griff nach ihrer schweren Titte und rollte ihren dicken Nippel zwischen meinen Fingern. Nachdem mein Schwanz von Heathers Speichel gut nass war, ließ sie ihn aus ihrem Mund rutschen und legte ihre großen Brüste um meinen Schwanz. Sie drückte sie zusammen und fing an, sie an meinem Schaft auf und ab zu bewegen. Bei jeder Abwärtsbewegung küsste sie dabei meine Eichel und umschmeichelte sie mit ihrer nassen Zunge.

Mary und Allison kam in ihren nächsten Outfits heraus. Mary trug ein Ensemble aus grauer Spitze, ihre dunklen Brustwarzen waren durch die Spitze deutlich sichtbar. Der String bestand nur aus Strängen grauer Spitze, die kaum ihre Muschi bedeckten. Sie sah so geil aus, dass ich stöhnte und mich über Heathers Gesicht und Titten entlud. Heather keuchte überrascht und leckte sich mein Sperma von den Lippen.

„Steh da nicht einfach nur so rum, Schlampe“, bellte Mary und schlug fest auf Allisons Arsch. „Leck das Sperma von meinem Meister von dieser Hure runter!“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison. Sie flog geradezu durch den Raum, damit sie schnell meinen Saft von Heathers großen Brüsten und von ihrem Gesicht ablecken konnte. Allison hatte ein schwarzes Babydoll an, das mit rosafarbener Spitze gesäumt war. Dazu hatte sie ein passendes durchsichtiges schwarzes Höschen angezogen.

Mary schlug noch einmal auf Allisons Arsch. „Gute kleine Schlampen lecken immer sofort das Sperma von ihrem Meister auf. Egal, wo sie es finden!“

„Natürlich, Herrin!“ sagte Allison, als Mary ihr zum dritten Mal auf den Arsch schlug.

Mary ging in den Umkleideraum zurück, während Allison sich weiter um Heathers Titten und Gesicht kümmerte. Allison verwendete viel Zeit darauf, sicherzustellen, dass Heathers Brustwarzen und Nippel auch wirklich sauber waren. Aurora fing an, langsam meinen Schwanz zu wichsen, während wir beide zuschauten, wie meine kleine Schlampe ihrer Pflicht nachkam. Als mein Schwanz wieder hart war, rutschte sie nach unten und nahm ihn in den Mund. Allison musste irgendwie auch auf Heathers Muschi Sperma gefunden haben, weil sie ihr jetzt glücklich die Fotze leckte. Ich war mir zwar nicht sicher, ob da wirklich mein Sperma hingespritzt war, aber es störte mich nicht weiter, weil sich im Moment sowieso Aurora um mich kümmerte.

Marys drittes Outfit bestand aus einem sexy Babydoll in pink. Ein Mieder in pink hielt ihre Brüste und loser Stoff fiel über ihren Bauch bis direkt oberhalb eines pinkfarbenen Spitzenhöschens. Sie sah so unschuldig aus wie ein Schulmädchen und gleichzeitig so sexy wie eine Stripperin. Sie ging vor uns hin und her und ich pfiff ihr nach. „Gott, du bist wunderschön“, stöhnte ich, als Aurora meinen Schwanz tief in ihren Hals nahm.

„Danke.“ Mary setzte sich zu mir auf das Sofa und spreizte ihre Beine. „Schlampe, leck mir die Muschi!“

„Ja, Herrin“, sagte Allison. Sie entfernte sich von Heathers Muschi und schob Marys Höschen zur Seite, um in ihre nasse Fotze einzutauchen. Sie leckte geräuschvoll. Heather stöhnte enttäuscht und fing dann wie wild an zu masturbieren.

Mary umarmte mich und wir küssten uns, während unsere beiden Schlampen jeweils Oralsex mit uns machten. Meine Hand fand ihre Titte in die weiche Seide eingehüllt und ich rieb und drückte. Mary und ich kamen gleichzeitig. Wir hatten uns im Arm und füllten die Münder unserer Huren mit Sperma und Mösensaft. Etwas von meinem Sperma lief aus Auroras Mund heraus und Allison verschwendete keine Zeit, es ihr gleich aus dem Gesicht zu lecken. Ich zog Mary auf meinen Schoß und ihre Beine lagen über meinen Hüften. Der weiche Stoff ihres Höschens rieb kühl an meinem Schwanz, während ich mir ihre Lippen zu einem Kuss heranholte.

Ich schaute tief in Marys smaragdgrüne Augen, als sie den Schoß ihres Höschens zur Seite zog und ihre Fotze auf meinen Schwanz senkte. „Ich liebe dich“, stöhnte sie und fickte mich langsam. Ich zog ihr das Mieder herunter und saugte eine ihrer Titten gierig in meinen Mund. Ich fasste ihre Arschbacken an und spürte, wie sich die Muskeln unter meinen Fingern bewegten, während sie sich auf meinem Schwanz bewegte. Ihre Arme hielten meinen Kopf an ihren Brüsten fest. Ich lutschte an ihrem Nippel und an ihrer Brustwarze.

Marys Hüften fingen an, sich schneller zu bewegen. Sie fing an zu keuchen. Die Wände ihrer Fotze waren wie Feuer an meinem Schwanz. „Komm gleichzeitig mit mir, Mare“, flüsterte ich und schaute zu ihr hoch. Unsere Stirne pressten sich aneinander. „Komm gleichzeitig mit mir!“

„Ja, ja“, keuchte Mary. Sie fickte mich jetzt hart und schnell. Ihre Hüften rotierten, während sie sich auf meinem Schwanz bewegte. Sie drückte ihren Kitzler gegen mein Schambein. „Oh Gott, ich bin da!“ Ihre Fotze klammerte meinen Schwanz und sie setzte sich flach auf meinen Schoß. Mein Schwanz stand an ihrem Muttermund an, als sie auf mir kam. Ihre Lippen fanden meine und wir küssten uns, während ich meinen Samen tief in sie hinein spritzte und einen kleinen perfekten Augenblick waren wir eins.

Mary saß auf meinem Schwanz und küsste mich. Sie atmete meine Seele, während wir uns in den Nachwehen unserer Orgasmen festhielten. Hinter ihr stöhnten die Mädchen und sie keuchten, während sie sich gegenseitig fickten. Sie schrien, wenn es ihnen kam. Sie leckten nasse Fotzen und lutschten an harten Nippeln. Schließlich stieg Mary von mir ab und ließ sich auf die Couch fallen. Ihre Beine waren gespreizt und mein Sperma sickerte durch den Stoff ihres Höschens nach draußen. Innerhalb von Sekunden war Allison bei uns und leckte das Sperma von meinem Schwanz und aus Marys Fotze heraus, während wir beide uns auf der Couch entspannten. Wir sahen zu, wie Heather und Aurora einen 69er machten und sich gegenseitig genossen.

„Ich liebe dich“, flüsterte ich Mary zu. Ich küsste meine Liebste, während unsere Schlampe mein Sperma aus ihrer Fotze lutschte.

To be continued …

Click here for Kapitel 5

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Three: The Calm Before the Storm

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 33: The Calm Before the Storm

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Exhibitionism, Oral, Romantic, Lactation, Wife, Wedded Lust, Voyeurism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 32.



The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

The last three weeks since the SWAT attacked us and I nearly died seemed to fly by. And before I knew it, July 20th has finally arrived. The setting sun was warm and the breeze was cool. The air was filled with the sweet scent of the wildflowers. Mount Rainier reared up, impossibly huge this close to the peak, dominating the eastern sky. Even in summer, the top of Mount Rainier remained white and blue from its many glaciers. A small dome of clouds covered the top of the mountain. They were the only clouds in the sky.

Butterflies swirled in my stomach as we all waited on Mary.

I was wearing a black tux, a purple bow-tie choking my throat and a purple cummerbund cinched about my waist. The dress shoes pinched my toes. Mary chose purple to complement the flower arrangements, of all things. Oh well, the wedding was always about the bride, not the groom. My best man, Quatch, stood beside me. He had trimmed his beard and got a haircut for today, and the big guy looked almost handsome in his tux. Today was the only time I’ve ever seen clothes on him that actually fit. Beyond Quatch were my groomsmen: Chris, Tom, and Karl. All three wore matching tuxes, and the same unflattering bow-ties and cummerbunds that I wore. These four guys were my friends, we used to play D&D together. My life had just become too busy since the attack, though, for us to get together anymore.

What amazed me most about the last few weeks was that no disasters had happened. No nuns attacked us with armed men, no government agencies raided my house, no Lilith. Most importantly, no-one has died. Memories of Chasity flashed through my mind. I glanced at the seats where the sluts sat, wishing Chasity was with them. The sluts looked beautiful in their dresses. Korina sat smiling in a green dress. She was pregnant with my child, and she wasn’t the only one. Next to her, Violet and April were holding hands; both girls had learned they were pregnant in the days that followed the attack. Today Violet wore a cute, pink dress and April a cloud-blue, frilly thing. Jessica looked stunning in a black, tight dress as she sat next to Lillian who looked sexy as hell in an artfully-ripped, gauzy black dress. Xiu’s large breasts were positively spilling out of the flowery, pink dress she wore. I was glad Xiu chose to remain one of our sluts; she didn’t even hesitate when I freed her at the hospital. Alison and Desiree wore complimenting, purple dresses, their arms wrapped around each other. They had gotten married a week ago, the service performed by Daisy Cunningham at the Church of the Living Gods.

The Cunningham twins, Daisy and Rose, had become ordained ministers, the first for the growing religious movement that worshiped Mary and myself as gods. The Church of the Living Gods was the official name, but people called them Markites, Miraclists, and Glassnerians. The two sisters had been preaching from the beginning about what I had taught their family, inadvertently, that day in the Lowes garden section. “Love each other,” Rose would preach. “Demonstrate your love to each other. Do not let society tell you what is right and wrong when it comes to love. Do not be repressed by the antiquated morals of the religions of by-gone days. Follow the simple teaching of our Living Gods and just love each other!” The girls were passionate speakers and many responded to their message.

They had set up a large tent on the huge, empty lot behind our house where we had begun breaking ground on our mansion. Every night, hundreds gathered to hear the twins preach and participate in the worship orgy. And the Cunningham twins weren’t the only ones to rise to prominence in the church. Beth Philips, a woman I fucked in the restroom of a car dealership, had almost a saint-like presence in the church since she was pregnant with my child. They addressed her as ‘Blessed Mother,’ alongside Vivian Anders. Chasity and the other bodyguards that died during the attack were remembered as ‘The Holy Martyrs’ and pictures of them were hung about the tent.

After many of the worshipers begged to be married by Mary or myself, we both got ourselves ordained. It was really simple, we just had to fill out a form on the internet and we could perform legal marriages in the State of Washington for the Church of the Living Gods. The first couple I married was Earl and his sixteen-year-old daughter, Marylou. Not a legal marriage, yet, but many of the marriages performed at the church were not, technically, legal. Earl’s wife had died a few years ago and Marylou had started sharing his bed. Both quickly gravitated to the Church with its acceptance of all forms of love.

My mind drifted back to the ceremony as I waited on Mary. Earl’s daughter, Marylou, was a pretty girl. She had long, black hair that fell down to her waist and contrasted lovely with her simple, white dress. Her round, cherub-face was covered by a veil and her long legs were covered by white, fishnet stockings. As part of the marriage, I blessed the bride by bending her over the simple altar and pulling up her skirt. She wore no panties, a tenet of the Church, and her teenage cunt was covered by a neatly trimmed, black bush.

She held her fiancee-father’s hand as I entered her and she moaned in pleasure. Her cunt had been tight and I fucked her hard, pounding her cunt as she moaned in joy. “Fuck me, God!” she moaned. “Oh yes! Oh yes! Fuck me hard, my God!” She came on my cock when I filled her with my blessing. Smiling happily, she took her father’s hands and she spoke her vows as my cum ran out of her cunt, “I pledge before my Gods and all these witnesses to love and cherish my father, my husband, for as long as we both shall live.” Earl repeated back his vows, then I pronounced them husband and wife and they kissed before the happy congregation.

Mary and I have performed several weddings since. I married the Cunningham twins, blessing both of their tight, teenage cunts. Rachel, the woman we fucked on her honeymoon during our first trip to New York, showed up with Leah, our chauffeur from the same trip, and her husband, Jacob. Mary performed a joint wedding, marrying all three together. She blessed both brides with a strap-on. It turned out that Jacob and Rachel were both accountants and they were more than happy to manage our finances. Between our Charity and the Church donations, money was pouring in and I couldn’t be bothered to keep track of it. We had bought a limousine and Leah was thrilled to be our chauffeur again. We gave them an empty house to live in on our street and I bound them with the Zimmah ritual.

We had plenty of empty houses to choose from after the attack. We held our last meeting of the Naked Jogging Club the Friday after the attack. It was just too dangerous to be jogging out on the street. We were lucky the nuns didn’t attacks during one of our jogs. The girls were all sad and we had one last orgy in Madeleine’s living room. I ordered all the neighbors that I had let stay to move out, for their own safety. The only people living on Mountain View Court were our servants, bound by the Zimmah spell, and our families. We gave our Vizier, Sam, a house to share with her plaything, Candy, and gave Willow another house. Willow shared it with the three nurses and the receptionist that helped her run our charity clinic.

Mary and I started recruiting voluntary bodyguards who knew just what they were in for, a lifetime of serving us. Most were followers of our religious movement that traveled across the World to serve us. Each week, a new class of ten or so women were sent to the Pierce County Police Academy to be trained. Our bodyguard was down to thirty members, and once we had our willing recruits, we planned on giving them the same choice we gave the sluts, to stay or be set free. Other worshipers were recruited to provide maintenance for our plane and to be nurses in our clinic. When we started constructing our mansion, many of our worshipers volunteered their time and efforts in building the mansion. They felt so honored to build their God’s abode, we didn’t have the heart to tell them no.

For our friends and family whom we had given sex slaves to, we let them decide if they wanted to keep their slaves or give them the choice of freedom. My friends, Quatch, Chris, Karl, and Tom, elected to keep their slaves. As did Missy and her boyfriend, Damien. George and Shannon, on the other hand, freed Starla and to their surprise, she begged to stay on as their sex slave. My mom freed Joy, who quickly left, and Mary’s dad freed Felicity. She left, too, missing her family, but Sean and Tiffany didn’t seem to care. My little sister, Antsy, freed Via and then asked Via to be her girlfriend. Via happily said yes.

Our time since the attack has been busy. At our Charity’s first fundraiser, I announced my plans to run for state office and since them I’ve been giving interviews and and speeches. I had a number of issues that concerned me, the largest being gun control and crime. Everywhere I went, I would tell people to give up their weapons, to not do violence to each other. To just treat their fellow man with dignity. I had this great power and I was going to make the world a better place. I had other issues I championed as well: bigamy, decency laws, age of consent, prostitution, a balanced state budget, and state agencies spending tax money more wisely.

Desiree surprised us all when she admitted to working on a few campaigns in college, so I made her my campaign manager. With my power, running for office was all-too-easy. I was running unopposed, now. My opponents in the primary had been two Democrats, a Republican, a Libertarian, and a Constitutionalist who were all more than happy to drop out after meeting with me. Each gave me their ringing endorsements.

When I wasn’t giving speeches, I was giving interviews. To CNN, to Fox News, to MSNBC. All the talk shows – morning news, daytime talk, the late night shows – would send us requests for interviews. Jessica was our press secretary and handled all of it. Frankly, we just went were she sent us. Our first national talk show was the The Today Show. Mary and I flew to New York City the Sunday after the attack so we could be there bright and early Monday morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Today Show Set, July 1st, 2013

“Everyone has seen the seemingly miraculous footage taken last Wednesday,” Matt Lauer said when the commercial-break ended.

Mary and I were sitting next to each other on plush, white-leather chairs as Matt Lauer introduced us. Matt Lauer sat across from us, on the other side of the large window where the crowds gathered outside to hold up signs and get seen on TV. Sitting next to Matt Lauer was the beautiful Savannah Guthrie, a broad smile on her freckled face. Her honey-brown hair was styled to be light and curly as it fell about her shoulders. Her blouse was dark gray and sleeveless, almost a vest, that was cut just low enough to show a hint of her freckled bosom.

“With us today, is Mark Glassner and his fiancee, Mary Sullivan,” Matt Lauer finished.

“Hey Matt,” I said, trying to suppress my nervousness. My palms were sweaty, and I could just feel the moisture building in my armpits. Outside, the crowd at the windows cheered loudly, a muffled roar that could be just heard through the glass.

Mary sat cross-legged in one of her sultry dresses, dark blue today. Her freckled cleavage was on display, and most of her beautiful thighs. Her auburn hair was styled to fall about her shoulder in beautiful, dark-red waves that set off her emerald eyes. She smiled, her beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “It’s great to be here,” Mary answered back. She sounded so relaxed. Was she not nervous at all?

“The footage is almost unbelievable,” Savannah Guthrie said, crossing her legs. Her skirt was longer than Mary’s, but her beautiful calves were on display.

“Well, it’s most certainly not a hoax,” I said, trying to smile. “It hurt when I got shot.” That brought a chuckle from Matt and a beautiful laugh from Savannah.

“And that light, what was that?” Savannah pressed. “Did you really get healed by a miracle?”

“Mary and I, both, have powers,” I answered. “And I used those powers to heal myself.” A lie, but Jessica advised us to keep out the consorting-with-demons part.

“Show us something,” Matt Lauer said, a skeptical smile on his lips. “I would love to see your powers.”

Sam had taught us a few new spells. A lot of the magics in the book were stuff I’ve seen stage magicians perform. The type of magics that probably awed the people in ancient times. I concentrated and uttered a single word, “Uwph,” while I imagined I was rising up in the air. I floated up and Matt jumped and Savannah’s eyes widened in surprise. I floated a few feet forward and hovered in the middle of the studio. I could see the crowd outside watching in astonishment. A few, the ones with signs proclaiming me a God, fell to their knees.

Matt stood, his eyes shaken, and walked around me, swinging his arms about my body. He was searching for wires, I realized. His stood up on his tiptoes, straining to pass his arms over my head. “How are you doing that?”

“I have powers,” I answered, floating back to my chair and sitting down without my feet touching the ground. The floating spell required constant concentration, and really wasn’t worth the effort. But it sure was impressive.

“Well, um,” Savannah Guthrie stammered, trying to gather her wits. “People say you are a God. There are people gathering in front of your house. Footage of their, um, worship, and I use that term loosely, has been making the rounds on the internet. They call it worship, but it looks like a, well, frankly, an orgy.”

Mary smiled. “Savannah, Mark and I preach that love should be freely expressed in all its forms. There shouldn’t be any stigma attached to sex. There’s nothing wrong with two people having sex, right?”

“No,” Savannah answered, frowning.

“Then there shouldn’t be anything wrong with people having sex in public,” Mary finished.

Savannah nodded her head, and Matt answered, “I guess when you put it that way, there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with it.”

“No, people should be free to find their pleasure wherever they want to, even if they’re related,” I said, staring boldly at Savannah, who flushed. I saw Mary smile next to me and shake her head. I knew just what she was thinking. She always was amused by my sex drive. But, when you wish for unlimited stamina, you might as well get some use out of it.

“People claim you use a gas to make them do what you want,” Matt Lauer said, continuing the interview. “Any truth to that?”

“No, people just like to follow our suggestions,” I said. “Your producer had us searched by the NYPD to see if we had any gas canisters or anything.”

“We did,” Savannah Guthrie interjected. “There were no suspicious gas canisters or anything.”

“So people just do what you tell them?” Matt Lauer asked, disbelief in his voice.

“How about a demonstration?” Mary asked.

“Sure,” Matt Lauer challenged. “Make us do something that we wouldn’t normally do.”

“Savannah, suck Mark’s cock,” Mary ordered.

Savannah Guthrie’s freckled cheeks were crimson red as she walked over and knelt before me. I reached over and grabbed Mary’s hand, giving her a thankful squeeze. She was such a caring fiancee, always attentive to my needs. Savannah’s hand reached out and unfastened my pants, pulling the zipper down. The crowd outside was cheering. They all heard our commands; no one would think this was weird or wrong.

Unfortunately, Matt Lauer didn’t think it was weird anymore, either. “What does that prove?” he asked, dismissively.

Mary blinked in surprise, then realized what we had just told him and everyone else who was watching The Today Show live. And it had to be live. Our powers didn’t seem to work if we recorded our commands. But a live broadcast, and we made sure it was live with the producers and not on a delay, that worked just fine. Just like talking on the phone.

I could see on the monitors behind the camera that they were getting a good close-up of Savannah Guthrie’s mouth as she engulfed my cock. Her tongue swirled around my cock deliciously. “She’s pretty good,” I moaned.

I glanced at Mary, her lips pursed as she stared at Matt Lauer. His disdain was starting to irritate her. “Well, Matt, how about you quit being the host of The Today Show and let Natalie Morales host in your place. She’s far prettier than you.”

“That is a great idea,” Matt Lauer answered, motioning to Natalie Morales. She was a beautiful, Latina woman with long, black hair. “I’ve had a good time as the co-anchor of The Today Show, but I feel the time has come for me to leave the show.”

Matt Lauer hugged Natalie Morales and kissed her on the cheek and walked off, and she sat down in his chair, confusion painting her face. “Well, Matt, take care, you will be missed,” Natalie Morales said, uncertainly. The producer walked over to Matt and they had a heated conversation behind the cameras.

“You are very pretty,” Mary told Natalie Morales. “Why don’t you show the world just how pretty those tits are.”

“And you’re just gorgeous, Mary,” Natalie Morales said with a smile as she started to unbutton her mauve, silk blouse. “I bet you have some pretty breasts as well, Mary.” Mary’s power to make any woman desire her was having the predictable effect on Natalie.

Savannah Guthrie was sliding her mouth up and down on my cock. I ran my hand through her honey-brown hair as I watched Mary stand up, reach behind her back, and unzip her dress. The shy girl that had blushed so furiously when she first stripped naked in the Starbucks had been replaced by this confidant woman, unashamed to show off her gorgeous body to the world. I admired her perky, freckled breasts tipped with dusky nipples. Her pubic hair had been waxed away, save for a small heart of fiery hair above her pussy.

Natalie Morales smiled, licking her lips, as her blouse fell open. Her large breasts were cradled by a silky, gray bra. Natalie Morales reached behind her and unclasped the bra, and shrugged out of her blouse and bra with one smooth motion. Her breasts were large, sagging just a bit, and topped with huge, dark areolas and hard nipples.

“You may be the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen,” Natalie Morales breathed to Mary.

Mary smiled, and crooked her finger at Natalie Morales. The beautiful woman walked across the room to Mary, who kissed her passionately on the lips. Natalie Morales was breathing hard when Mary broke their kiss, and my fiancee sat down on her chair and spread her legs wide-open. “Pleasure me,” Mary commanded.

Natalie Morales knelt down and hesitantly licked at Mary’s slit. I felt my balls boiling as Natalie Morales started licking more confidently at Mary’s pussy. Mary moaned her encouragement, her right hand pinching her left nipple. Savannah’s sucking mouth was bringing me closer and closer to orgasming. I gripped her hair with a tight grip, and held her mouth in place.

“Swallow it, Savannah!” I moaned as I shot my cum into her mouth. I could feel her swallowing, sucking the last of the cum out of my balls. I released her head and she stood up. “Let’s give her a big cheer!” I urged the crowd outside and they were all screaming and shouting. A few of the women flashed their boobs as they got into the spirit of things.

Savannah Guthrie licked some cum off of her lips and waved to the crowd, her freckled face flushed, and a huge smile gracing her lips. She sat back down on her chair, adjusting her blouse, and looked at me. Being a consummate professional, she continued the interview as if she hadn’t just been sucking my cock, “So, not only have you founded a religious movement, but you’re running for public office. A State Representative for your home State of Washington?”

“Yeah,” I said with a smile, and went through the issues that concerned me. Mary spent the time writhing in pleasure in her chair as Natalie Morales devoured her cunt. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as her body shook from her orgasm and she let out a low, throaty moan. I was just finishing talking about my take on marriage, that anyone should be allowed to marry anyone else, even multiple anyones, when Mary finished cumming.

“Umm, she’s done that before,” Mary purred as Natalie Morales stood up. A producer came out and handed Natalie Morales a towel to wipe the pussy juices off her face. Mary just crossed her legs, not bothering to put her dress back on, and started answering questions about our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment.

That Today Show interview created a firestorm of controversy. Everyone who watched the broadcast live didn’t see what the problem was, but those on the West Coast, where it was shown on tape delay, were disgusted. Family values groups and feminist groups were up in arms. The larger the controversy grew, the more and more shows wanted to interview us. Mary and I gave more and more interviews, and more and more of our critics were starting to agree with us. The President of the Council of Family Values and his wife appeared on Megan Kelly’s show to debate us. By the end, the President was fucking his wife up the ass while she ate out Megan’s pussy on National TV.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

What was taking Mary so long I wondered, as I stood before the crowd. These dress shoes were pinching my toes and I was starting to sweat in my jacket. I glanced back to the bridal tent where Mary and her bridesmaids were gathered, wishing they would hurry up. I was eager to see my sweet filly walking up the aisle in her beautiful dress.

I had already seen her in the dress. We spent an hour taking the wedding photos earlier today. And Mary looked stunning in her dress. It was snow-white, of course, with a lacy bodice. The lace wrapped around her torso, ending at the skirt, which was made of all these layers of ruffles that gave her skirt this bell shape. Her veil covered her whole head, draping across her shoulders and cleavage and she carried a bouquet of white and pink flowers, with a few purple flowers here and there for a splash of vibrancy. The same flowers lined the aisle on plinths and more petals were strewn across a white carpet that had been laid down over the field.

Our friends and families were seated on plastic, folding chairs. I had spent the last week talking to all our guests on the phone, making sure that there wouldn’t be any issues. I gave them a few, simple commands: to find any sex that they might witness to be perfectly normal, to be open to having sex at the reception, and to not feel any jealousy if their spouse or significant other chose to indulge themselves. Once they returned home, they would return to their normal behavior and remember the wedding fondly. With Mary’s family, I had to prepare them for Tiffany’s return, and that she looked eighteen now. Our bodyguards, led by 51, searched all of our guests and the staff for any weapons, just in case a nun had gotten to them. There were a still a few out there, maybe five left in the whole world, but that was enough to cause plenty of mischief.

Mary’s side was far more crowded than mine. She had quite the extended family it turned out. With a number of aunts, uncles, and cousins, and both sets of grandparents. Her father, alone, had five other brothers and sisters all of whom had kids. And a number of those female cousins were quite the lookers and I was excited to get to know a few of them more intimately during the reception. On top of that, Mary had a lot of friends from high school that showed up.

My side had my dad’s brother, Uncle Aaron, and his wife Dee and their two kids, Aaron Jr. and Laura. Next to my cousin, Laura, was her husband who held their infant daughter, Astrid. My mom’s family consisted of my grandma, my fat Aunt Toni and her teenage sons, Ray and Bobby. We seated the sluts on my side to make it look a little less one-sided, along with Cynthia and Vivian. It was nice to see the other two girls I fucked that morning in the Starbucks where I met Mary. My only friends were standing up with me as my best man and groomsmen.

I caught Tiffany’s eyes and I looked away. I still hadn’t forgiven Mary’s mother for getting Chasity and six of my bodyguards killed. Mary and I had a huge fight when she wanted me to go to her parents’ wedding last week. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but I doubt I ever could. All the other bodyguards had made a full recovery thanks to the Tsariy spell that Sam found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

When she told us about a spell that could heal all but death, Mary insisted on healing Alice with it right away. After being shot, the doctors did what they could for Alice, but one round had entered through her throat as she fell and lodged in her brain and the doctors did not expect her to ever wake up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Good Samaritan Hospital, July 4th, 2013

The limousine pulled up at the entrance to Good Sam hospital. We were here to heal Alice. Leah was driving. I was so happy that Rachel and Leah moved out here. I had a lot of fun with the two girls that weekend we spent in New York City and I was happy to see that they made their three-way relationship work. They were so cute together when I married the three of them last night. Jacob, their husband, positively beamed with a pretty girl on each of his arms who wanted to be his wife.

I was so excited to heal Alice. I had been so racked with guilt for what happened to Alice and I was so relieved to find out there was a way to heal her. I don’t know how neither Mark nor I had even thought to ask Sam if there was a healing spell in the Book before this morning. My only excuse was that it had been a busy week. We had to fly out to New York City for two days, where we gave several interviews. The most interesting one, of course, was The Today Show and that had produced quite the commotion. I guess getting oral sex from two famous people on national television would cause that.

Yesterday we had three funerals to attend. There was Chasity’s funeral in the morning, then 05’s funeral, whose real name was Dove Atterberry, at noon. The third funeral for Lucy Garnet, 63, was held last night. And today we had two more funerals to attend: Fawn Avery, 34, and Friuza Rostami, 78. Tomorrow would be the final two funerals: for Jeannette Kerry, 22, and Sasithorn Metharom, 30.

Leah held the door open, wearing her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and a white bustier that displayed her large breasts beautifully, and the blue and red tie that dangled between the slopes of her breasts looked so cute. She wore a small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap. Mark slid out, then held out his hand to help me up. Our bodyguards, 51 and seven others, formed up around us as we walked through the hallway.

Mark and the bodyguards waited outside Alice’s room as I slipped in. She looked so sad, lying on the bed. Bandages wrapped about her neck, a tube down her throat, and every few seconds the mechanical wheeze of the artificial lung pumping air into her would fill the room. IVs and sensors dotted her body. Dean, her husband, sat next to her, clutching her hand. He was wearing a rumpled T-shirt and sweatpants. He looked like hell, eyes baggy and blood-shot, his face covered in ragged, black whiskers.

“Hey, Mary,” he sadly greeted me. He had been by her side ever since she got shot; guilt stabbed at my heart. He still loved her and didn’t know that Alice was cheating on him with me, and with her yoga instructor before that. He also didn’t know that she was preparing to divorce him, wanting to run off with me. I didn’t have the heart to tell him the truth. Until this morning, we all thought that she was never going to wake up.

“Hey, Dean,” I answered. “Everything’s going to be alright.”

“They’re asking me to pull the plug,” Dean replied with hollow eyes. “I don’t know what to do.”

“It will be okay,” I told him and grasped Alice’s hand.

I concentrated on her being healthy, on her being whole. According to Sam, anyone could do this spell, you just had to believe it would work. I knew it would, I had seen too much magic to not know. I concentrated as hard as I could on Alice being healed, and whispered, “Tsariy.” Energy rushed out of me, into Alice, and a scarlet light enveloped her. The world swam about me and I felt dizzy, and then I was falling backwards.

“Mare!” Mark shouted in alarm. I felt his strong hands holding my arms and I realized that he had caught me. The Gift my mother gave him, her nun powers, had given Mark quick reflexes. I smiled up at him, feeling exhausted, and told him, “I’m fine, Mark. Thanks.”

Mark helped me back on my feet and kissed me on the forehead. He was so sweet. I leaned against his solid frame. The healing spell took a lot out of you. The more the person was hurt, the more that was wrong that you had to fix, the more energy it took out of you. I felt like I just had run a marathon. With a backpack full of bricks. Uphill the entire way.

Dean had jumped up and was staring at me in astonishment. “What did you do?”

Alice started choking, bolting upright. Her hands scrabbled to grab the breathing tube shoved down her throat. She gripped the plastic hose and pulled it, gagging and coughing the whole time. She breathed, hoarsely, as she flung the tube away and had another coughing fit. Dean grabbed her, hugging his wife tightly to his chest. There were tears running down his face as he stared gratefully at me.

“Dean?” Alice asked. She sound tired and confused. “What’s going on?”

“You were shot, dear,” he whispered. “You’ve been in a coma for a week. And Mary…she healed you.”

“What, Mary?” Alice glanced around and her hazel eyes met mine. Her cheeks flushed with color and a smile grew on her lips. But the smile quickly faded and her eyes narrowed in anger and jealousy as she realized who was supporting me. Mark was right, I was blind to her feelings. They were as plain as day.

“Dean, I need to talk to Alice, can you wait outside?” I asked. “You too, Mark.”

“You’re okay, right?” Mark asked, concern on his face. I nodded, and he kissed my cheek. “All right, Mare.”

“I’ll be right outside, dear,” Dean told Alice and squeezed her hand. The two men left the room.

Alice looked down at her body, at the IV and sensors. She reached out to take my hand and smiled when I gripped it. “What happened? I had this dream that I shot Mark and…” She trailed off, frowning at me. She must have seen something in my face, some flicker of emotion at the memory of Mark getting shot by Alice. “Oh God, that happened?”

I took a deep breath. “I need to apologize to you Alice.” She started to interrupt me and I placed my finger over her mouth. “Let me just talk, okay.” When she nodded her head, I explained to her all about our powers and our enemies and how she was used as a weapon to try and kill us. A bewildered expression slowly filled her face as I spoke. “Alice, I wanted to have one normal friend, one person not caught up in all of this. So, I didn’t take the steps to protect you. I did not think our enemies could do anything to you. I’m so very sorry, Alice.”

“I don’t know what to say, Mary. This is just so…crazy.” Alice gave a shriek when I rose up into the air. It was the same spell Mark used on The Today Show. I didn’t stay up too long, I was tired from healing her and was having trouble maintaining the concentration, and landed rather hard and I had to catch myself on the railing of her hospital bed. “How did you do that?”

“Magic,” I told her, then took a deep breath. “Do you still love Dean?”

She frowned. “What?”

“Dean spent the last week sitting by your side,” I told her. “He loves you a lot. So, do you love him, still?”

“I don’t know.” Alice gave a shake of her head. “I love you, Mary.”

“I love you like a friend, like a sister,” I explained as gently as possible, “but I love Mark. So, you have the choice, you can choose to stay with Dean, who loves you, and try and work out your problems, or you can continue to pine after me.” I kissed her on the forehead and walked out of the room.

Dean went back into the room and I could see them talking through the glass before I leaned against Mark and we marched down a few doors to Xiu’s room. Xiu looked so tiny on her hospital bed; she was sleeping peacefully, her round face relaxed. Unlike Alice, she didn’t have a respirator to breath for her. Mark walked up to her and took her hand and she woke up and smiled up at him. He whispered a word, and healed her.

She gasped loudly as the scarlet light enveloped her, bolting upright in the bed. When the light faded, the color was back in her round cheeks and her almond eyes were wide with amazement. The IV that had been in her arm had been forced out of her flesh. Xiu ripped off the various sensors, triggering all sorts of annoying alarms, and threw her arms around Mark. “Oh, thank you, thank you, Master!”

Mark stroked her face. “Xiu, I’m going to free you from my control for the next twenty-four hours. I want you to decide if you want to be our slut. Or, if you do not want to be our slut, I will free you.”

Confusion appeared on Xiu’s face as she was released from Mark’s control. She frowned, looking at us, then stood up from the bed and walked over to the plastic bag on the counter that contained her personal effects. She stripped out of her hospital gown; her petite, olive-skinned body was beautiful. Her skin was flawless, her ass firm and slim, and her huge breasts swayed as she moved, topped with dark nipples. She fished around in the bag and pulled out her nipple piercings. She frowned, trying to stick the piercing through her nipple.

“I’m not pierced anymore,” she whispered in surprise.

“I guess I healed you too well,” Mark grinned.

Xiu laughed and pulled out her gold choker with her name written in emeralds, and clasped it about her throat. “I am yours,” she answered and bent over the foot of her hospital bed, grasped her butt-cheeks and spread them, exposing her tight asshole. “Fuck my ass, Master. Hard!” A broad smile appeared on her lips. “Make it hurt, Master!”

“And what about me?” I pouted as Mark was moving behind her.

“I would love to eat your pussy, Mistress,” Xiu said, licking her lush lips. “I am your sex slave. Use and abuse me for your pleasure.”

Xiu gasped loudly in pain as Mark fucked her ass. He had roughly shoved his cock into her unlubed ass. Lust shined in Xiu’s eyes; the slut loved to be hurt, got off on it. I climbed on the bed, spread my legs and felt some of my exhaustion melt away as Xiu’s tongue lapped at my slit. She buried her face in my snatch, her nose bumping my clit, her fingers spreading my lips open as she dug her tongue furiously inside me.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice, slut!” I moaned. I caught Mark’s blue eyes and he smiled at me as he pounded her tight ass. “Eat my pussy! Yes, yes, that’s so fucking nice.” I gasped as Xiu shoved two fingers up my tight pussy.

I watched as Xiu’s ass jiggled as Mark’s groin slapped into her cheeks, filling the room with the slap of flesh. I grabbed Xiu’s black hair with one hand and pulled her face tight against my cunt as my hips writhed in pleasure. Mark was thrusting harder into her ass, pushing Xiu’s face into my pussy as he bottomed out in her ass.

“Your ass is fucking tight, slut!” Mark moaned. “I love fucking your slutty ass!”

Xiu moaned happily into my pussy. “Are you going flood this naughty slut’s ass, Mark?” I laughed.

“I am, Mare!” Mark panted.

I could feel my orgasm building inside me. Skillfully fueled by Xiu’s lips and fingers. Her tongue fluttered at my clit as her fingers slid along my tight sheathe. I groaned, my back arching, as Xiu sucked my little pearl between her lips and curled her fingers just right. My orgasm exploded out of me as the little slut found my G-Spot and I splattered her face with my girl-cum.

“Oh fuck, that was great, slut!” I moaned.

“I’m so happy, Mistress,” Xiu answered from between my thighs. “Master’s cock feels so amazing in my ass! Umm, I’m going to cum, Master! Ohhh, thank you, thank you for making me cum!”

“Fucking slut!” Mark groaned and slammed his cock into her, his face contorted in pleasure as he flooded her ass with his cum. “God damn, that was good, slut!”

Mark pulled out of her ass and I rested back on Xiu’s bed. Xiu turned around and quickly knelt down and started cleaning Mark’s cock off like a good slut. Mark stroked her black hair and smiled at me. Our Xiu stayed and Alice was healed. I wanted to hold onto this happy feeling as long as I could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I was freaking out.

“Where’s my locket?” I asked, as grabbed at my throat for the third time, desperately feeling for the gold chain. I knew that it wasn’t there, I had already felt twice, but rational thoughts like that were hard to hang onto when you’re in a panic. Somehow, my locket had slipped off from around my neck. It was heart-shaped, made of silver, with a pink rose sculpted onto the front. I couldn’t lose it. Mark gave it to me that first day I met him. For the last fifteen minutes, my bridesmaids and I had been tearing the bridal tent apart trying to find it. I needed it. I couldn’t leave the tent and walk down the aisle without it!

My older sister Shannon was digging through a box while Antsy and Missy were searching the floor of the bridal tent. I needed to stay calm. If I started crying, my mascara would run and I would look like a frightful mess on my wedding day. “Please, please, please!” I begged over and over, fighting back the tears.

“Here it is!” Alice shouted in triumph. I sighed in relief as my maid-of-honor held up the silver locket. “It fell behind the chair.”

After I healed Alice that day, she had talked with her husband, Dean. She confessed her adultery to him. “I felt so guilty that I had been such a bad wife while Dean was being all attentive and loving since I got hurt,” Alice had later told me. “I just wanted to drive him away so I could wallow in my misery. Only, when I told him that I cheated on him, he was hurt, but he didn’t leave. For the first time, since, well, since forever, I guess, we talked. And it was nice.” They were in marriage counseling now, trying to work through their problems.

The news of Alice’s healing spread through the hospital and soon it was all over the news. And not just Alice’s healing, Mark cured Xiu and half the bodyguards that were still in the hospital before he was too tired. For the last two Thursdays, Mark and I have been healing the sick at Good Sam. It was nice to finally do something good and selfless with our powers.

Alice handed me the locket and I put it around my neck and secured the clasp. I do not know how it fell off my neck, the clasp seemed to be just fine. I was just so very relieved to feel it dangling between my breasts again, that I didn’t care why it fell off. I lowered my veil and took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s get this started.”

Missy popped her head out the tent flap then ducked back in, smiling. “Umm, maybe in a few minutes, Mary.”

I frowned and wondered what Mark was doing? Then an amused smile crossed my lips. No, I should be wondering who Mark was doing. I considered the candidates. One of the sluts, maybe? Or was it Rose Cunningham who was officiating our wedding? Or maybe his mother, Sandy? Certainly not my mom. Mark was still angry with her over Chasity’s death. I missed Chasity, too, but my mom was used by the other side and she felt so guilty over all the deaths she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mountain View Court Estates, June 29th, 2013

I slipped out of the house, leaving Mark and our sluts that chose to stay to continue with their orgy. I was glad that most of our sluts stayed but I would miss Fiona, Thamina, and Noel. It was the right thing to do, however. I should have insisted weeks ago, but I was too caught up in the thrill of the power to make someone do whatever you wanted.

I walked naked down Mountain View Court, wearing only a pair of flip-flops. I could hear the music from our worshipers waiting out on the street corner. I didn’t know what to make of that development. Mark clearly found being worshiped too amazing to pass up. But, it just didn’t feel right, to be worshiped. We weren’t Gods. We had powers, sure, but anyone who was willing to pay the price could have them.

Then I had stepped out of the car and heard all those people chanting my name. I shivered, it was so intoxicating. I could feel the love of a hundred people. I bit my lip as I thought about that feeling. It’s not like we ordered them to worship us, I told myself. We never said we were Gods. We just didn’t correct them. And if it made those people happy to worship us, maybe it wasn’t right to take that away from them.

I put those thoughts away as I reached my parent’s house. They lived three houses down from Mark and I. This used to be the Gomez house, I think, before Mark made them sell their house. I pushed open the door and walked in. “Hello,” I called as I wandered around the house. Where was everyone? Missy and Damien lived here, along with their two sex slaves and Felicity, dad’s sex slave.

I heard splashes and I wandered to the back of the house. Missy and Damien and the sex slaves were splashing around in the pool, naked. They were playing Marco Polo, I realized, with Damien blindfolded, trying to find the girls.

“Marco!” he yelled.

“Polo!” the girls yelled back, splashing away from him as he lunged. He caught Dawn, Missy’s sex slave, by the foot and dragged the laughing, blonde girl to him. She hugged Damien and kissed him, wrapping her legs about his waist. Damien started to fuck her; I guess that was the reward for winning.

“Missy, where’s mom and dad?” I asked.

Missy swam to the side of the pool, her budding breasts just visible above the lip of the pool, water beading on her tits. “Upstairs,” she said, rolling her eyes. “They’ve been up there most of the day.”

“Well, have fun,” I said with a grin. Dawn was moaning like a banshee as Damien fucked her.

I went back into the house and walked upstairs. I knocked on my Dad’s bedroom door and then went inside. They were in bed together, cuddling. My dad looked so happy as he glanced up at me and Mom was flushed and smiling, her blonde hair draped across Dad’s chest.

“I see you two are getting along,” I said archly.

Mom’s face grew more red. “We had a lot of time to make up.”

“What can we do for you, Mary?” Dad asked.

“I need to bind Mom,” I answered, walking towards them.

Dad grinned and patted the bed next to him. I climbed on, pressing my naked body against Dad and kissing him on the lips. Mom reached out and, hesitantly, touched my breast. Her finger ran gently along the slope up to my hard nipple. I shivered in pleasure as her finger grazed my hard nipple. I broke the kiss with Dad and leaned over his body and kissed my mom on the lips.

“Are we really going to make love to our daughter?” Mom asked, sounding unsure.

“I need to fuck dad for the Zimmah ritual, Mom,” I answered. “Besides, you two haven’t fucked Missy yet? I’m surprised the little minx hasn’t already barged on in.”

Mom glanced at Dad, her eyebrows raised. Dad coughed. “Well, Missy was just so persistent, and I had already fucked Mary and Shannon. So, it just seemed fair, Tif,” Dad answered, lamely.

Mom drew in a deep breath. “This isn’t the family reunion I thought it would be.”

I grasped my mom’s perky boob. Mom had a cup size on me and I was a little jealous. I tweaked her nipple and said with a grin, “But it’ll be a lot of fun.”

Mom relaxed as I played with her nipple then a naughty twinkle appeared in her blue eyes. “I guess it will be.” Mom kissed me back, this time her lips soft and gentle. I tilted my head and let her tongue slip into my mouth. I felt Mom’s hand on my breast again, squeezing me and rubbing my nipple.

“That was hot,” Dad moaned as we broke the kiss.

Mom laughed and I slid my hands beneath the cover to find him hard, his cock sticky. “Did you just fuck Mom?”

“Yes,” Dad smiled proudly. “A couple of times. We’re like teenagers again.”

“Well, one of you is a teenager again,” I laughed. The benefit of the Gift made one young and beautiful or, in the case of a man, young and ripped. I was enjoying the new Mark. I loved Mark when he was flabby, but Mark with all his muscles was just yummy. Just like Karen, even though Mom wasn’t a nun anymore, she kept the youth and beauty and looked eighteen.

I pushed the covers back to expose his hard dick rising out of the forest of red hair. I moved down and licked his shaft, tasting my mom’s spicy flavor. It was similar to my flavor, but without the sweetness. Dad moaned in appreciation and then Mom’s tongue was licking with me. Our tongues brushed as we cleaned his cock. I kissed my mom around Dad’s cock, tasting his salty pre-cum.

“Oh fuck, that’s amazing,” Dad moaned. “My hot wife and hot daughter are sucking my cock! I’m so damned lucky.”

“Umm, Dad, you feel ready,” I panted, sitting up. “Sit on Dad’s face, Mom.”

I straddled Dad, guiding his hard cock to my wet cunt as Mom slid up to sit on his face. Her blonde bush was messy with her juices and Dad’s cum. Dad didn’t seem to mind, though, and Mom moaned as he ate her pussy out. I sighed in satisfaction as I felt my dad’s cock fill me all the way up. Mom grinned happily at me and I realized just how much alike we looked. I leaned in and kissed the blonde version of myself.

I loved the feel of Dad’s cock inside me. It was the last chance for me to fuck him for awhile. My period should start tomorrow, and then I was going off the pill so Mark and I could have our own child. I was jealous of Korina for beating me to the punch. I rode Dad faster, enjoying his cock rubbing against the sensitive sheathe of my pussy and Mom’s tongue probing my mouth. I gripped her blonde hair and devoured her lips.

My orgasm was building quickly as I slammed up and down on Dad. My mom broke the kiss and she bent down and started sucking at my nipple. “Oh, fuck, that’s nice, Mom!” Her tongue swirled about my nipple, and then she would suck and nibble. Mom sure knew how to please a woman. I cradled my mom’s head to my breast as my orgasm crashed through me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned as I kept fucking Dad.

“Umm, was that a nice one, sweety?” Mom asked.

I smiled and nodded and I bent down to suck on my mom’s nipple. I teased her nipple, gently brushing it with my tongue as she writhed atop Dad’s face. Then I sucked the hard nub into my lips, enjoying the feel of her fat nipple on my lips.

“Oh my baby’s sucking at my breast again,” Mom moaned, stroking my cheeks. “Oh yes, that feels so lovely. How I missed you, Mary.” Her body trembled as she came on Dad’s lips.

Dad lasted a long time inside me. He didn’t have Mark’s recuperative powers and it took him awhile to cum. But Mom and I had a few more orgasms before then as we enjoyed Dad. We kissed each other and played with each other’s breasts. Dad moaned loudly into Mom’s cunt as his cock flooded my pussy with his sperm and the feel of my Dad’s cum flooding my pussy triggered another orgasm. This one wasn’t as intense as the others, but fluttered pleasantly through my body.

I rolled off Dad, my legs sore, and I enjoyed the warm, wet feeling of Dad’s cum in my pussy. “You need to eat me out, Mom,” I told her. “To complete the spell.”

“Sure, sweety,” Mom smiled, and slid between my legs.

I could feel Mom’s breath warm on my pussy as she lowered her face. “Zimmah,” I whispered as she took her first swipe of the incestuous mess between my thighs. I felt the energy flow from Dad into the two of us.

“Oh, wow,” Mom breathed. “We’ll be together, forever, won’t we?”

“Yeah, Mom,” I smiled as she dug her lips into my pussy and began to eat me out. “One happy family, forever.”

“Forever,” Dad whispered and then he leaned over and kissed me and I tasted Mom’s delicious pussy on his lips. Forever with Mark and my family and our sluts, I thought happily as Mom’s sucking lips brought me to a delicious orgasm.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I glanced at Rose as I waited. She was officiating our wedding, and the teenager was wearing a simple, black dress, that was very low cut and I found myself admiring her cleavage. She had a nice, round pair of breasts that filled out the bodice very nicely. Rose saw my stare and flushed happily, her hand playing with the end of her long, golden braid.

“Are you wearing panties?” I asked Rose.

The fifteen year old beamed at me. “Of course not, my Lord. I follow all the teachings.” Rose’s fingers pulled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her blonde bush. “Panties should only be worn to excite your lover or when your period is upon you. Otherwise, a pussy should be free and ready to be entered,” Rose quoted.

“You definitely look ready to be entered,” I smiled.

Rose bent over the altar, holding her skirt up, exposing her tight, teenage ass. “I am ready for my Lord’s pleasure.”

“Jesus,” Quatch muttered, earning a glare from Rose. “Wish I was a God.”

I grinned at Quatch as I moved behind Rose and unzipped my pants. The audience was growing restless as the wait for Mary dragged on, and no-one objected to what I was doing, thanks to my commands. A few watched with interest and Alison gave me a thumbs up and then started kissing her new wife, Desiree.

“Oh my God!” Rose moaned as I entered her tight pussy. I caught her sister-wife, Daisy’s, envious face as she watched her twin getting fucked. Daisy and Rose drew straws to see who would get to officiate our wedding and Daisy was clearly disappointed that she lost. Rose continued moaning, “Fuck me, my Lord! Oh, fuck my juicy cunt!”

I pounded her tight cunt hard and fast and grabbed her blonde braid and pulled her head back. Her face was in profile, her eyes closed tight with pleasure, her mouth wide open as she moaned and panted. I saw movement at the bridal tent, Missy popped her head out for a moment before she ducked back in. I yanked hard on Rose’s braid as I really started to slam into her cunt hard and fast.

“Yes, yes! Fuck my naughty pussy!” Rose was screaming. “Oh, yes! I love your cock, my Lord. Your big, hard cock is making my unworthy cunt feel so good! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!”

Rose’s back arched as she came, her hips slamming back into me, and I enjoyed the silky grip of her cunt milking my cock. I groaned, feeling my balls starting to boil. I thrust harder into her teenage pussy, griping her slim hips as I drove my cock rapidly in and out of her. My balls boiled over with lust and I filled her young cunt full of my cum. I pulled out of Rose and she pulled her skirt back down her ass, a happy smile painted on her face.

The band started playing as I put my cock away. Finally, I thought in relief. Two of Mary’s cousins, a pair of adorable, five-year-old twins, Matti and Drew, walked out. They were the flower-girl and ring-bearer, respectively. Matti looked so cute as she walked forward, throwing more flowers on the aisle with a dignified air spoiled only by her cute smile. Drew tried to walk with a stately grace as he held the pillow with the wedding bands and Matti quickly out-paced her brother. She was just having so much fun that when she reached the end of the aisle and realized that her brother wasn’t next to her, she walked back to him, throwing more flowers while our friends and family laughed at how cute she was.

They were followed by Alice and our sisters. They all looked beautiful in their cream-colored bridesmaid’s dresses. Particularly Shannon and Missy; their red hair made quite a splash against the cream dresses. Alice looked at me and for the first time there wasn’t jealousy in those eyes. I was also relieved that she didn’t pull out a gun when she reached the altar.

The traditional wedding march started up and everyone ‘oohhed’ and ‘aahhed’ when Mary appeared. My heart almost stopped. I had seen her in the dress just a few hours ago as we posed for photos, but this was different. Her emerald eyes found mine through the veil and the smile that covered her face was breathtaking, producing delightful dimples in her cheeks. Clutched in her hands was a bouquet of beautiful flowers, white and pink with a few purple flowers for a splash of brilliant color. Sean, her father, took her arm, and they walked slowly up the aisle. The setting sun lit Mary’s dress with an orange hue and for a moment she looked like an angel aglow with radiant power.

Sean shook my hand, then handed Mary off to me. Alice held Mary’s bouquet as I took my fiancee’s hands. They were soft and gentle and I squeezed them as her flowery perfume filled my nose and left me feeling light-headed. We stared into each other’s eyes as Rose began her marriage ceremony; Mary’s eyes were deep green and full of love and I could happily stare into them forever. Rose gave a sermon on the importance of love and the beauty of two people sharing their lives together. The girl didn’t sound nervous at all, considering she was marrying her Gods.

“Was that Rose I heard moaning?” Mary whispered quietly as Rose preached.

I smiled. “I got bored.”

“That’s my horny stallion.” Mary giggled silently, trying not to let her body shake too much. “Sorry for the holdup. I thought I lost my locket.” She touched the silver, heart-shaped locket nestled in her beautiful cleavage.

“I’m just so happy to marry you,” I answered. She smiled warmly at me and I couldn’t help but smile back at my beautiful bride.

Rose’s sermon went on for about ten more minutes. “The couple have written their own vows,” Rose stated as Quatch passed us the wedding bands. They were simple, golden bands. Inscribed on the inside of each ring was one simple word, “Forever.”

I took Mary’s hand and placed the ring just at the tip of her finger. Mary took a deep breath, tears brimming in her eyes, “Mark, you changed my life the day you walked into my work. You captured my heart and loved me enough to set me free. And I loved you enough to come back. I want to be with you every day of our lives. The good days and the bad. Forever at your side.” My hand trembled as I slid the wedding band all the way onto her finger, up against her engagement ring.

Mary took my wedding band and held my hand, smiling expectantly at me. “That was beautiful, Mare.” She blushed beneath her veil, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes, and I grinned at her. “I was captivated the moment I saw you the day I walked into your work. I never thought I would meet someone who could love me with all her heart the way you have. You are all I will ever need. From now, until the end of time. You are all I need, my love.” Mary was crying and smiling as she slid my wedding band onto my finger.

“By the powers invested in me by my Gods and the State of Washington, I now pronounce you man and wife.” Everyone clapped at Rose’s pronouncement and I lifted my wife’s veil ever so gently. Her lips quivered as we stared at one another and then my arms wrapped around her slim body and I pulled her to me. Our lips met and time seemed to stop. Everything faded away as I kissed my wife and felt her body pressed to me. Her lips tasted sweet, and my nose was filled with the heady scent of her flowery perfume and the faint, coconut smell of her shampoo. Her soft hand stroked my cheek and her dress was silky smooth beneath my hand.

When we broke the kiss, everyone was standing and clapping. We breathlessly turned to face our families, Mary’s arm hooking around mine. We started to walk slowly down the aisle, past the grinning men and the teary-eyed women. They started showering us with rice, the kernels falling about us, getting stuck in our hair and sliding down the front and back of my shirt.

A white Rolls Royce limo pulled up and Leah opened the door. She was wearing a more conservative chauffeur’s outfit than usual. Tears shown in her hazel eyes as she murmured, “I’m so happy for you, my Gods.” Mary stroked her face and bent and kissed her gently on the lips before slipping into the limo. I helped to gather her skirt up and slid in beside her.

“You are so beautiful,” I told my new wife, snuggling up to her and kissing her smiling lips as my hand slid up the side of her dress to gently squeeze her breast through the lacy bodice.

“It’s only a five minute drive to the lodge,” Mary protested between kisses. We were holding our reception at the Paradise Lodge, nearby. As I groped Mary, my other hand was busy lifting up her skirts. “You’ll ruin my dress.” Her protests were growing weaker as my hand found her stocking-covered thigh and I slid up her leg. She was wearing panties with a smooth material. Satin, maybe. I found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing her moistening pussy through her panties’ gusset.

“My horny stallion,” Mary panted, kissing me back. “You’re going to make a mess of my hair, too.”

“I don’t care,” I told her. My fingers found the elastic band of her panties and started to pull them off.

“Umm, I don’t either,” panted Mary as I ran my fingers through her bare pussy. “Make love to me, husband.”

The limo stopped, we were already at the lodge. But, our guests could wait while I made love to my wife. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Leah turn to watch us, her smiling face framed by her bleached-blonde hair. Mary’s hand fumbled at the zipper of my slacks. She reached into the fly, tugging my boxers down and wrapping her hands around my cock and fishing my hardening shaft out. She leaned against the side of the limo, spreading her legs. Her skirts and petticoats bunched up about her waist, almost hiding my wife from me as I settled between her thighs.

“Ohh, I love you,” Mary moaned as my cock found the opening to her pussy and I slid inside her.

She was warm and wet and tight. “I love you, my sweet filly!” I moaned as I started thrusting into her wet hole. I fucked her hard, rocking the limo with every plunge. Mary slammed her hips back at me. We were both too horny to bother with foreplay. Besides, our guests were waiting. The grip of her cunt on my cock was sending waves of pleasure through my cock, ending at my balls.

“Fuck me, fuck me, stud!” Mary gasped loudly. I could see our guests arriving through the tinted window above Mary’s head, and the amused smiles on their faces. They all knew what was going on in the limo.

“My beautiful wife!” I panted. “Your pussy feels so amazing.”

“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum, Mark! Umm, pound your filly’s cunt. Give me a good ride!”

The car was quickly filling up with the scent of my Mary, that sweet and spicy aroma of her cunt. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the scent. The slap of flesh and the rustle of fabric echoed through the back of the limo. Mary squealed in pleasure, bucking beneath me. I felt her cunt contracting about my cock as her orgasm rolled through her body.

I slammed three more times into her, balls growing tighter and tighter, and then buried myself inside my wife and flooded her pussy with my cum. We both were breathing hard and I tried to kiss her, but her bunched up skirt made that far too difficult. I pulled out and put my wet cock back into my pants. Mary found her panties and pulled them on quickly to contain the mess inside her.

“That was great, Mare,” I told her. “I love you so much.”

She smiled happily at me and kissed me. “Do I look alright?”

Mary’s hair was a little mused, her skirt a little wrinkled, and her face was flushed and sweaty. “You look so beautiful.”

Leah opened the door and this time we were greeted with catcalls and whistles as we headed into the lodge for the reception. Mary and I stood at the entrance and greeted everyone as they walked in. The children were taken to a small room to be out of the way, and everyone else went into a richly-appointed dining hall. There was a long table for the wedding party, with Mary and myself seated in the middle, and everyone else sat at small, round tables that seated four. We spread out the sluts, sitting each one by a male cousin and told them to be very friendly.

After the dinner, Mary and I did our solo dance. Neither of us danced well, but everyone clapped when we finished. Maybe they were just relieved that our solo was over. Other couples joined us on the dance floor: my mom and her girlfriend Betty, Mary’s parents, Missy and Damien, and my sister and Via. As we were dancing, I saw Lillian slip off with my cousin Ryan. He was fifteen and probably about to lose his virginity. I danced with my mom, and Betty, and Shannon, before I found myself dancing with Alex, one of Mary’s red-headed cousins.

Alex was seventeen, lithe and pretty, with fiery red hair and a face almost entirely covered in freckles. Mary smiled at me as she was twirled about by my cousin, Aaron Jr., as I led Alex off to a side-room we set up for couples to go and be intimate in. Mary didn’t want her wedding to descend into an orgy. The room was partitioned into curtained-off, little rooms with mattresses.

“Oh wow,” a woman exclaimed from behind a curtain. “You do have a cock! How did you do that?”

“Magic,” Sam answered. Sam, our former slut who was now our Vizier, had given herself a dick using a spell she found in the Book.

I opened the curtain curious to know whom she was fucking. Sam was sucking at a woman’s breast as they sat on a mattress. The woman had her hands wrapped around the cock that jutted up from Sam’s groin. I blinked in surprise, the woman was my cousin Laura. And then I realized her husband, Ethan, was sitting in the corner jacking off as he watched his wife and Sam.

Sam’s lips came away from Laura’s breast and I saw a white liquid beading on Laura’s nipple. Breast milk, I realized. She only had Astrid two months ago as I recall. I wondered what breast milk tasted like as Sam bent down and sucked on her other nipple. Must be delicious, because Sam was eager to try more.

I pushed Alex down to her knees and told her to suck my cock. Sam heard and turned her head, licking her lips. “Sir, are you going to watch?”

“Yeah,” I smiled and Sam grinned at me.

Sam pushed Laura onto her back and hiked up the green skirt of my cousin’s dress as Alex licked at the head of my cock. Her tongue felt nice as it fluttered about my sensitive cock’s head. Sam pulled off Laura’s white panties, exposing her brown bush. Sam ran a few fingers through Laura’s cunt and spread open her pink pussy and guided her cock to my cousin’s cunt.

“Fuck me!” Laura begged. “I want to see if a woman’s cock feels different.”

Ethan scooted closer to his wife and offered his cock to her lips. “Thanks, cutie,” Ethan moaned as his wife sucked his cock into her mouth.

From where I was standing, I had a perfect view of Sam sliding her cock into Laura’s cunt. Beneath Sam’s cock I could see her wet pussy. Laura moaned around her husband’s cock as Sam started fucking her with slow, deep thrusts. Laura’s hands started to grope Sam’s olive-skinned ass, slipping down and finding her wet pussy.

“Finger me, slut!” Sam moaned as Laura found her wet pussy. Sam thrust hard into Laura as my cousin shoved her fingers up Sam’s eager cunt.

“Fuck that’s amazing!” I moaned as I watched. I grabbed Alex’s head and shoved her mouth around my cock and started fucking the girl’s face. There was something hot about watching a girl with a cock fuck another girl. This was like that Anime shit that Quatch was into. Never find your friend’s porn collection, I learned the hard way. Especially if he’s into some weird, Japanese fetishes. But seeing this live, I was starting to get why he liked it.

Sam was pounding Laura’s cunt harder and harder. Ethan didn’t last long in his wife’s lips and flooded her mouth with his cum. When his dick popped out, Sam bent down and kissed Laura and the pair snowballed his cum as Sam continued pumping in and out of Laura’s cunt. My balls were boiling over at that, and I filled Alex’s mouth with my spunk.

“Wow,” Alex panted, when I released her. “You cum a lot, Mark.” She glanced at the action and I saw her fidgeting.

“Pretty hot, huh?” I asked her.

“She has a cock?” Alex whispered in awe, licking her lips. “Holy shit, that’s cray.”

“Gonna cum!” Sam moaned, slamming her hips inside Laura. “Oh shit, your pussy feels amazing!” Sam buried herself into Laura’s cunt, breathing hard and then rolled off. My cousin’s pussy gaped open and was messy with Sam’s cum.

“Clean her up,” I ordered Alex.

“How?” Alex asked, looking around for something. A towel, maybe? I should have been more specific.

“With your mouth,” I told her.

Alex flushed and licked her lips, bending down to Laura’s cunt. Sam’s cock shrunk, and went back to being a clit, as she watched Alex hesitantly lick at my cousin’s messy cunt. Sam looked back at Ethan and grabbed his cock and gave it a stroke.

“Want to fuck my snatch?” Sam asked, a smile on her round face.

“Got to get me ready,” Ethan told her as Sam lazily stroked his cock. Sam smiled and sucked his cock into her lips.

I lifted Alex’s red skirt up. She wore a pair of red, satin bikini-cut panties. I pulled them down to her thighs and found her furry, red muff. I grabbed her plump asscheeks and spread them open. She had a cute, rosebud asshole. It look so inviting, I just had to fuck her ass. I shoved my cock inside her cunt to get my dick nice and lubed.

“Holy shit!” Alex gasped in surprise as I pushed into her tight asshole and slid my dick a few inches into her hot ass. “What the hell, you’re fucking my ass!”

“Don’t stop licking!” Laura begged. “I was so close.”

“Keep licking, slut!” I barked at Alex, and slapped her ass.

She yelled and buried her face back into Laura’s cunt. Alex was turning into quite the eager muff diver as I fucked her tight ass nice and slow. Sam stretched out next to Laura, and Ethan mounted her and started fucking away. Laura smiled at her husband and ran a finger down his arm. Ethan smiled at her, then bent over and sucked at her milky nipple.

I gripped Alex’s hips, and fucked her ass faster and faster. Her ass was tight and hot and felt like rough velvet. Her small hips started to move as she got used to my cock up her ass and it wasn’t long before I heard her moan in pleasure into Laura’s cunt. Laura was gripping Alex’s red hair and cursing as her orgasm neared.

“Eat me!” she moaned. “Oh God, I’m so close to cumming! Just lick at my clit a little bit more! Yes, yes! Just like that!” Milk was running out of her nipples as she bucked on Alex’s face, then fell back, a contented smile on her lips. “Umm, that was nice.”

I kept fucking Alex’s ass and I stared hungrily at her tits. “Let me taste your milk, Laura.”

“Sure, Mark,” she said, standing up and bending over, dangling her full breasts in my face. Her nipples were dark red and I latched on sucking. The milk was sweet, far sweeter than a cow’s milk, and had a bit of a cantaloupe flavor. I sucked hungrily, enjoying the taste of her milk.

“That’s my randy stallion,” Mary’s voice purred from behind.

I let go of my cousin’s tits to see Mary leading in one of her high school friends, a blonde girl with curvy hips and breasts that were spilling out of the top of her black dress. Her dress was half-unlaced and Mary’s hand was down the front. Mary pulled her hand out and walked over to Laura, bending down to taste her breast milk.

“Umm, that’s good,” Mary purred. Then she grabbed Laura’s hand and her high school friend’s hand and led them off to another curtained partition.

“Hey, I wasn’t done,” I protested.

“When you’re finished with Alex’s ass, come join us,” Mary laughed.

I pounded Alex’s ass, cumming as quick as I could. I had to get another taste of that breast milk. I left Alex lying next to Sam and Ethan as they fucked, my cum dribbling out of her tight ass. I found Mary’s friend sitting on my wife’s face and Laura eating out my wife’s pussy. I knelt behind my cousin, lifted her skirt. Alex did a good job cleaning my cousin’s cunt I noticed as I lined up my cock and shoved it into her pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My feet were killing me. We had just spent the last hour dancing. The hour before that was spent fucking. I still had the flavor of Laura’s breast milk on my lips. My new husband sat next to me. Thanks to his new powers from my mom, he wasn’t even out of breath. He had far too much energy these days. He put his arm around me and I snuggled up against him and kissed his cheek.

After Mark came in his cousin Laura’s cunt, Mark and I nursed at her tits as my friend, Shelly, ate Mark’s cum out of her pussy. When Laura came, her milk seemed to flow a little faster as we sucked at her. I loved the taste of breast milk. I heard a woman could produce milk as long as she had someone to nurse. Korina had beautiful breasts and I couldn’t wait until she had Mark’s kid and her milk was flowing. She was going to be our little milk slut.

The band was playing a slow song and despite how sore my feet felt, I itched for one more dance with my husband. Mark smiled when I told him, and he led me out to the dance floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he held my waist and we swayed together. I stared into his blue eyes and enjoyed the boyish grin on his lips.

Alison and Desiree danced beside us, the two newlyweds lost in each other’s eyes. Other couples joined us: my mom and dad, Laura and Ethan, Shannon and her fiancee, and Cynthia and Vivian. Via dragged Antsy out onto the dance floor and I smiled in amusement. Antsy and Mark were a lot alike, they both fell in love with their slaves and set them free. My friend, Ursula, and her boyfriend swayed past us, and Quatch and his sister-slave, Kim, were practically grinding on each other. Lillian danced with my cousin Alex for a minute, and then the two were slipping into the side room to fuck. Lillian spent most of the night in there. I think she was on a mission to fuck every cousin Mark and I had.

The song ended and Mark scooped me up in his strong arms. “Thank you,” I whispered, relieved to be off my tired feet.

He kissed my forehead. “Any time, Mare,” he grinned and carried me out to the waiting limo as our friends and family wished us well on our honeymoon. We were off to spend two weeks seeing the sites of Europe, starting with Paris.

This time we just cuddled as Leah drove us off the slope of Mount Rainier back towards South Hill. I dozed in my husband’s arms and when Mark shook me, we were at Thun Field. Our Gulfstream was fueled and ready for take-off. The eight bodyguards there accompanying us, led by 51, waited at attention in their slutty uniforms. Next to them was our flight crew; Joslyn and Lynda in their slutty stewardess outfits. Our actual stewardesses, Monique and Lize, were stunningly beautiful in their sexy outfits: skank-skirts that didn’t even cover all of their asses, and white corsets that left their magnificent breasts bared. We hugged and kissed our flight crew then boarded our plane.

Monique helped me with my skirt as I climbed into the airplane. I hoped my wedding dress wasn’t too ruined. I had done a bit more fucking in it then I planned on. On board, Mark helped me slip out of my wedding dress, leaving me standing in my wedding lingerie. A white, satin bra that molded perfectly about my breasts, my satin panties that clung to my ass like a second skin, and my garter belt holding up my white stockings.

“You are so beautiful,” Mark whispered in awe as his eyes feasted on me. I posed for him like a forties pin-up gal. Mark kissed me and scooped me up in his arms and sat down on the chair.

I adjusted myself on his lap, my legs draped over the arm of the chair and I stared into his blue eyes. “I love you, Mark Glassner.”

He stroked my cheek, sending a delicious thrill through my body. “I love you, Mary Glassner.”

Mary Glassner. I smiled, liking the sound of that. The plane taxied down the runway, off to fly us to Europe for our two week honeymoon. Happiness churned in my heart as I kissed my husband as the plane accelerated down the runway and leaped from the ground. When we were at cruising altitude, Mark carried me in his arms to our cabin at the rear of the plane, and the inviting bed that awaited us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

University of Wisconsin-Madison, July 21st, 2013

“I’ll be there by ten,” Brandon had told me on the phone and that was nearly three hours ago.

This waiting was killing me. Brandon had been breathing down my neck to finish translating his book, and now that it was done, he was late. Doubt was starting to eat away at my mind. This entire situation was off. The only thing that kept me from going home was the thought of the two hundred thousand Brandon owed me.

Why he would pay three hundred thousand for a translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor was beyond me. It was like the numerous grimoires I had seen over the years, the Keys of Solomon, for instance, or the Sefer Raziel HaMalakh, that purported to let you do magic and command angels and demons. There was definitely more to the story than Brandon told me.

So I decided to take steps to protect myself.

I had uploaded my translation to the school’s server. The school’s system had a useful function, a teacher could upload an assignment and have it published at a later date. So, I set the computer to publish the translation on Monday at noon. If everything went smoothly tonight, I would take it down. But, if something went wrong, the translation and a message telling everyone that Brandon Fitzsimmons was responsible for anything that might have happened to me would get published.

I should just walk away. Every bone in my body was telling me to do that. That’s why I set up the insurance with the school server to begin with. Brandon didn’t want anyone else to know about the translation. But I just couldn’t bring myself to walk away from all that money. The first check had cleared. One hundred thousand dollars was more than I made in a year and I wanted that other two hundred thousand he promised. I was nearing my retirement and my divorce last year had eaten up my nest egg.

Footsteps approached and I perked up. The door to my small office opened and there was Brandon. He looked more haggard than a month ago, greed and excitement gleaming in his eyes. I swallowed, fear bubbling in my stomach. This was a mistake, I should run, I should shout, or attack him. But, I wanted that money. I needed that money.

So instead, I greeted Brandon.

“You have it, Professor Scrivener!” he demanded.

I pulled out a thumb drive, holding it out. “Yes, I…” Brandon just yanked it out of my hand.

“This is the only copy?”

I lied, “Yeah. I erased my hard drive like you asked. Where’s my money?”

A smile appeared on Brandon’s lips and he reached into his coat just like last time. Only this time, he pulled out a small, black gun. “Wait!” I shouted. I needed to tell him about my insurance. “I made…” My words were cut off by a punch to my chest. I clutched at my breast, blood welling between my fingers, and I stumbled back. No, no, no! This can’t be happening! You greedy fool! I struggled to talk, to tell Brandon about my insurance, but it was too hard to breath, let alone speak.

You stupid, greedy idiot, I berated myself as I sank to the floor. Brandon grabbed my computer case and slammed it hard onto the floor, spilling broken components everywhere. He fished out the hard drive and pocketed that, then slammed my laptop on the floor. Everything was growing darker and darker as Brandon dug through the wreckage of my laptop to find its hard drive and…

I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Babylon’s House, July 21st, 2013

“Chantelle,” I said, softly, shaking my pregnant wife. She was sleeping in one of the bedrooms in Babylon’s house. We had been staying with Babylon ever since her coven started worshiping Lilith. For the last month we had been caring for the barely conscious Karen as Lilith’s vessel grew swiftly in her belly.

“What, Lana?” she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Her belly was swollen with Lilith’s child. Both of us were pregnant with our Goddess’s children. They were growing fast, only a month had passed since Lilith blessed us with her seed. We would probably give birth in just a few days, a week at most.

“Karen’s gone into labor,” I told her and I could feel the excited smile growing on my lips. “Our Goddess is about to be born!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 34.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Two: Decisions

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 32: Decisions

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite,Female, Mind Control, Magic, Female Masturbation, Oral, Toy, Incest, Orgy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 31.



Desiree de la Fuente

I caught Alison’s eyes across the dining room, across all the shouting women.

They had just left. Mark and Mary. With a few words, I was suddenly horrified to discover I didn’t choose to be their…slut. My entire world was crumbling as I realized for the last three weeks of my life I had been a different person, a plaything for Mark and Mary. Someone to satiate their lusts and cook them food. I had always thought of myself as a strong, independent woman, not easily cowed or swayed. And yet, Mark says one word and I begged to be his whore. I shivered in disgust.

“We should call the cops,” Fiona was shouting.

“What good would that do?” Lillian demanded. “Master controls the police. Just be a good girl and calm down. You’re one of their chosen women, I don’t see what you’re all worked up about?”

Fiona flushed. “Some of us aren’t sluts who enjoy being degraded!”

Lillian’s pale face flushed with color and she screeched as she leapt at the strawberry-blonde Fiona. Noel grabbed Lillian and threw her back, standing between the two women. Fiona gave a snarl and fled the room. Alison caught my eyes and pointed upstairs. I nodded and we slipped out as Noel and Lillian started shouting at each other.

I sighed in relief as I closed the door to our bedroom. It hit me then. This was my house, and I was forced to stay in the guest bedroom. Mark and Mary stole my bedroom when they stole the house from Brandon and myself. Tears started welling up in my eyes as the full enormity of what had happened crashed into me.

“Shh,” Alison whispered, hugging me.

My heart quickened in my breast. Alison had this nympho act. Well, maybe it wasn’t an act, but underneath she was a sweet, loving girl. I felt relief sweep through me as I held her. I loved Alison, not because Mark or Mary made me, but because I really loved her. I wrapped my arms around her, holding mi Sirenita, my little mermaid, to me. I found her full lips and kissed her, tasting the watermelon lip gloss she wore.

When I broke the kiss, Alison’s brown eyes shined with love. I stroked her face, ran my hands through her bubblegum-pink hair. It was a shame she dyed it. Alison showed me a picture of her a year ago and she had the most beautiful, honey-brown hair. Alison’s left hand grabbed mine, the diamond engagement ring sparkling on her finger. When I saw the ring I just knew it was perfect, two mermaids were engraved on the band, their arms were the mount for the diamond. Alison brought my hand down to her bodice. We were both wearing the disgusting maid outfits that Mark liked us to wear. Outfits with transparent bodices that exposed our breasts and skirts so short that when we bent over our butts and vaginas were exposed. It was just obscene.

Alison took my hand and shoved it down her bodice. I could feel her full breast and the silver barbell that pierced her nipple. “Do you still love me?” Alison asked as I fondled her breast.

“Yes, mi Sirenita,” I purred.

Somehow, this beautiful creature had captured my heart. Maybe it was the fact we were thrown together and forced to share a bed, maybe I was always attracted to women, deep down inside me. Maybe she was my soulmate. I didn’t know. All I knew is that I’ve never felt anything for another person like I do for her. Well, that wasn’t true. I felt this way to Mark and Mary before they freed me from their spell. But, this was real. I gave her breast a nice squeeze.

“Good,” she whispered and pulled my face down to kiss me again as I played with her breast.

Alison deftly maneuvered me to the bed as we kissed and pushed me down to sit on the mattress; I was breathing heavily as she quickly shrugged off the maid’s outfit, revealing all her naked beauty. She was young, only seventeen, and had the perky curves of a teenager. Her skin was pale and beautiful and soft as silk. Her pussy was shaved and she had tattooed, “Cum on in,” with an arrow that pointed down to her pussy.

I grabbed her hips and pulled her to me, kissing her flat belly. I slipped off the bed so I was kneeling before her, my face inches from her tight pussy. Her clit was hard, peaking out of its hood, and I could smell her honey. Her thighs parted eagerly for my lips and I licked up her slit. I could feel her body tremble with pleasure as my tongue caressed her.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice,” Alison moaned. “Umm, I love it when you eat my pussy, Desiree.”

I spread open her clam, and licked around her pink, wrinkled labia, gathering a tongue-full of her sweet honey. I sucked her labia into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her intimate flesh on my lips before I kissed higher up to her clitoris. I swirled my tongue around her little pearl and Alison gave a sharp intake of pleasure.

“You keep that up and you’re gonna make me cum,” Alison purred.

“Promise?” I asked with a saucy smile.

Alison laughed and then moaned as I dived back into her delicious pussy. I decided to follow her tattoo’s instructions and shoved two fingers up inside her hungry clam. Alison’s fingers were digging into my hair as I slowly fucked them in and out. I went back to nibbling on her clit, ever so gently. Her hips were starting to rotate, grinding her sweet clam on my lips as her pleasure mounted inside her.

“Umm, yes! Oh yes!” she purred in delight. “Just keep playing with my button! Umm, yes, right there! Oh, fuck! Desiree! I’m cumming! Oh, my Latin beauty!”

My mouth was rewarded with some fresh juices as Alison creamed my lips. Her body shook on my lips as a nice orgasm spread through her. I kept eating her out, wanting to give mi Sirenita another cum. I pumped my fingers in and out of her faster, bent them just so, and found her G-spot. She bucked on my face as a second, stronger orgasm swept through her.

“Oh fuck! That was amazing, Desiree!”

I looked up at her, my face sticky with her juices as she smiled happily back down at me. I stood up and she kissed me, her tongue lapping up her juices. Her fingers were behind me, finding the outfit’s zipper and suddenly the disgusting maid outfit was falling off my lush curves. Alison smiled, staring lustily at my large, nut-brown breasts. She reached out, hefting one of my melons, squeezing it with her hand, then bent down and swirled her pierced tongue about my hard nipple. I moaned in delight, enjoying the feel of her metal stud against my nub.

“Let me get the strap-on,” Alison happily told me.

I stretched out on our bed and watched Alison’s ass as she bent down to root in our dresser. Her tight, wet slit was on display between her slim thighs, swollen and flushed from her orgasms. She found the strap-on, pulling the clear, plastic harness up her legs. A hot-pink dildo was attached to the front, and Alison expertly tightened the straps. We had a lot of experience using it on each other. Alison posed, stroking her fake cock. The only other thing she wore was a gold choker, her name written in diamonds.

A similar choker was about my neck, my name written in onyxes. It proclaimed me the slut of Mark and Mary. Sudden anger blossomed inside me and I reached behind my neck to take the vile slave collar off.

“What are you doing?” Alison gasped.

I frowned at her. “I’m taking this damned thing off.”

“You don’t want to be their slut anymore?” Alison asked. There were tears brimming in her eyes.

“You do?” I asked, stunned. Why would Alison want to stay with them?

Alison sat on the bed next to me, taking my dark hands in her pale grip, kissing my knuckles. “I wanted to be Mark’s slave,” she confessed. “I’ve always fantasized about being submissive to a powerful man. When I discovered Mark was fucking Lillian while she was cashiering at Hot Topic, I got so wet.” A smile appeared on her lips and her eyes became distant. “When Mark fucked me in the store, I came so hard. I was so happy when he asked me to be his sex slave, Desiree. Almost as happy as when you proposed to me.”

“What about us?” I asked her. “I thought you loved me?”

“I do,” she protested. “We can both be theirs, Desiree. Together.”

I was horrified. “I can’t, Alison. Please don’t ask me to do this!”

“How is this any different than Brandon?” Alison asked me. “You married him for his money, submitted to his lusts for a comfortable life. Master and Mistress will give us all we desire. All we have to do is satisfy their lusts.” A naughty smile appeared on her lips. “And don’t tell me you hated the sex.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but no words came out. She was right. I had enjoyed it. The best sex I ever had. She sensed my hesitation and pounced on me, kissing me with her hungry lips. Could I submit to them, be their slave? I married Brandon for his money, for the comforts he could give me. I let the disgusting man paw at my body. At least I enjoyed the sex with Mark and Mary.

My legs parted for Alison, I moaned into her sweet lips as the dildo prodded my clam. I reached down, grabbing the plastic cock and guided it inside me. Alison eagerly slammed it home inside me, pumping her ass vigorously. My hands reached out, grabbing her tight, teenage ass and pulling her into me. I could feel her hard nipples, and the harder nipple piercings, rubbing against my pillowy chest. Every time Alison buried the dildo in my cunt, the harness ground against my clit, building my pleasure.

“Let’s be slaves together,” Alison panted, her breath hot on my ear. I shivered as her tongue traced my earlobe. “We’ll be slut-wives! Pleasing each other when Master and Mistress do not need us. Oh, please be my slut-wife, Desiree! Please, please, please!”

My fingernails bit into Alison’s ass as my orgasm crashed through me. “Yes!” I howled. “Oh, yes! I’ll be your slut-wife!”

Alison’s happy smile was worth it. She had the same happy smile when I proposed to her. It took me a moment to realize the same smile was gracing my lips. I grabbed her pink tresses and pulled her lips down to mine and kissed my fiancee, my future slut-wife, as tears of happiness rolled down my cheeks.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

April Lovel

I stayed quiet as the argument raged, sitting quietly at the table. Across from me, Violet sat just as quietly. Everyone was slipping away. Fiona in an angry huff, Lillian and Noel arguing, Thamina in a daze. I didn’t even notice when Alison and Desiree slipped out. Sam gathered up her translations and walked into Mary’s studio. Jessica calmly walked out, followed by a puzzled Willow.

I was just confused.

I vividly remember Mark bringing Felicity and I to his house. We were both virgins and it was such an exciting day. Mark taught me to suck his cock, then I was lying on the bed, next to Felicity, as Mark ate out my pussy, and Mary ate out Felicity’s pussy. I had such an amazing orgasm. And then Mark mounted me and took my virginity and I found myself falling in love with him. And I remembered how hurt I had been when they kicked me out of the bedroom. I gave Mark my virginity, my innocent heart, and he tossed me aside.

And I pined after him over the weekend.

And them Mary appeared at my school. And I became her slave. And then I got to be Mark’s slave and I was so happy. I got to be with the man whom I’d given my heart to, my innocence to. The last week had been so amazing. Even freed of his…what? Spell? I still didn’t regret Mark taking my virginity. But did I want to continue being his…slut?

I’d be giving up my dreams of going to Digipan and learning to program video games. Was Mark worth it? I would be happy. And Mark must love me if he gave me this freedom. Mary liked to talk about how much Mark loved her and that’s why he freed her. Well, Mark must love me too. I smiled, Mark loved me, and that thought sent happy butterflies flapping through my stomach.

I glanced up at Violet and saw tears running down her face.

I moved around the table, sat next to her and hugged the pretty, innocent teen. “It’ll be alright, Violet,” I told her.

“I…don’t…want…” she sobbed, “to…go…back…home…”

“Shh, you don’t have to go home,” I told her.

“But…but Master and Mistress…they don’t….want me…anymore.”

I hugged her. “Of course they do,” I told her, kissing her salty cheek. “They just love us so much, they are giving us the choice to stay with them.”

“Really?” Violet asked, rubbing her face. Her eyes were red and puffy from her crying, and it just made her look even cuter.

“Yes.”

“I don’t have to go back to my mom?”

“No,” I said firmly.

And she relaxed, a tremulous smile on her lips. “Good.” She reached out and grabbed my hand. “Are you staying, April?” she asked me.

“Of course,” I told her. Master loved me. And Mistress, too.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Fiona Cavanagh

Shame burned through my body as I cried on the curb outside of the house. I was wearing the disgusting clothes Mark made me wear and the memory of all the times I was forced to…pleasure him and Mary curdled my stomach. I ripped the choker off my neck and heaved it off into the bushes and sobbed into my hands.

Someone sat down next to me. Through my tear-filled eyes I saw Thamina, dressed as modestly as she could, which was not that much, her colorful headscarf wrapped about her head. No choker encircled her throat. She wasn’t an idiot like Lillian who seemed to find it just fine that Mark essentially raped all of us.

“I know,” Thamina whispered comfortingly. “Come with me.”

“Where?” I asked. I had nowhere to go. No car, no phone, no money. I left everything behind when Mark took me. I left Hank behind. Another sob threatened to overwhelm me as I thought of my boyfriend. He must be sick with worry. I vaguely remembered Jessica saying he filed a missing-person report on me.

“My place,” Thamina said, holding her keys. Mark gave Thamina a SUV for winning the masturbation contest. Another shudder of disgust went through me. I had masturbated in public for Mark. A crowd of people watched us, made bets on us. Filmed us with their phones. I felt so dirty; I needed to scrub the filth off my skin.

Thamina’s white Ford Escape had somehow escaped the firefight untouched. The garage door was open and I could see Mark’s Mustang leaking antifreeze from a round that went through the front grill. Good. The bastard deserves that, and more, to happen to him. I climbed into the passenger seat and Thamina started up the SUV and we drove down the street.

Out front there was a media circus being managed by the Puyallup Police under Mark’s control. There was a young, teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers and was taking a picture of herself in front of the sign of the neighborhood.

We drove in silence to Thamina’s apartment near Canyon Road. Deer Creek Apartments was the name, one of those gated-communities. Thamina almost forgot her code when we pulled up to the security box and it took three tries before she punched it in right. “I don’t know where my remote for the gate is,” Thamina explained, clearly embarrassed about forgetting the code.

“It’s alright, Thamina,” I told her, patting her knee.

She pulled into her parking spot, and led me up to the third floor apartment. She unlocked the door and went in. “It’s been more than two weeks since I’ve been home.”

“Me, too,” I replied, bitterly. I saw her phone and asked if I could use it. Thamina gave me a nod as she disappeared into her bedroom.

“Hi,” a woman’s voice answered when I called the apartment I shared with Hank, my boyfriend.

“Oh, hello,” I said in surprise. Who was this woman in my apartment? Did I call the right number? “Is Hank there?”

“Who wants to know,” the woman asked coldly. There was a possessive tone to her voice that caused my stomach to sink.

Hank had already replaced me. I slammed the phone down and fell to the floor. We had been dating for two years and he replaces me in two weeks? My body rocked with sobs. God damn Mark fucking Glassner. Why me! Why did you have to choose me and ruin my life! I was happy. Things were going great with Hank!

“It will be alright,” Thamina murmured, hugging me.

She was dressed in a long, dark skirt and very conservative blouse. A blue and red headscarf was wrapped around her head, leaving only her round, dusky face with those sexy, dark eyes. I licked my lips, a heat flushing through my body. Her lips were red and moist and I felt drawn to them. I could feel her body stiffen as I kissed those lips, then she was pushing away from me.

“What are you doing, Fiona?” she asked.

What was I doing? “I don’t know,” I told her. “Christ, the last two weeks have screwed my head all up. I just couldn’t resist kissing you. I…I’m sorry. I’ll leave.”

I went to stand up and she caught my hand and pulled me back and kissed me and it was my turn to stiffen in surprise. “You are not the only one that has changed,” Thamina said, disgust painting her face. “I know it is wrong, a sin, for women to be together. But…”

“You just can’t control yourself?” I asked.

“Yes,” she sighed in resignation and pulled me in for a second kiss.

Her lips were soft and tender. I stroked her face and brushed her headscarf. I pulled it off, her black hair falling free and beautiful about her head. Our kiss became more passionate, my tongue pressing against her lips, and they parted to let me in. I felt her gentle hand stroking my shoulder, then slide down the slope of my breast. I felt the low-cut blouse I was wearing get pushed down and my hard nipple exposed. Her finger gently traced my areola, sending a tingling pleasure throughout my body.

“Oh, Thamina,” I sighed as she bent down and captured my nipple with her sucking lips. I cradled her head to my breast, running my fingers through her silky hair. “Oh, that’s nice.”

Thamina licked her way back up my chest and throat and we were kissing again. My fingers fumbled at the buttons to her blouse as we kissed. Finally, I pushed open her blouse and felt a bra about her breasts. I slid my hands around to her back and found the clasp. It was harder to unclasp another person’s bra then my own, I realized. I finally got the clasp unhooked and broke the kiss to look down at her dusky breasts and her dark nipples.

“Fiona,” Thamina murmured as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. “This is so wrong.”

“Then stop,” I told her. I was too horny to care about right and wrong.

“I can’t,” she sighed, and we were kissing again, her body pressing against mine. The straps of my blouse slipped off my shoulders, exposing both my breasts, and I could feel Thamina’s hard nipples kissing my own nipples.

I pushed Thamina back, lowering her to the floor and settling on top of her. Her hands pulled the thong I was wearing off and pushed up my skirt. I pulled up her long skirt until it bunched about her waist. She was wearing plain, boring panties and I pulled those off of her, exposing a V of black hair that pointed right at her waxed, wet cunt. I grimaced, my pussy was waxed bare because of Mark’s perversions, too.

“Oh, Fiona,” she sighed as I settled atop her, our clits rubbing against each other as I started to trib her. “Ohh, that feels so nice!”

I ground my clit into her, moaning wantonly. “Your clit feels so good on mine,” I purred to Thamina and her hands caught my strawberry-blonde hair and pulled me down to kiss her.

Our hips rolled and pumped as we tribbed each other. Thamina’s hands roamed my back, her fingers lightly tracing my muscles and spine, leaving little trails of fire across my skin. I rubbed our clits together with hard, slow thrusts of my hips, building the pleasure inside me. My ass flexed and her gentle hands were suddenly groping my plump cheeks, pulling me harder into her pussy.

“Fiona! Fiona!” Thamina gasped. “Oh, you are driving me crazy!”

Harder, faster, I ground our clits together. Thamina bucked beneath me as her orgasm exploded inside her. She gasped so sweetly, squeezing my ass almost painfully as her passion overcame her. I rubbed against her clit once, twice, and then I screamed out her name as my pussy convulsed and my orgasm surged through my body.

“Wow,” I whispered and settled my weight on Thamina to cuddle with her and enjoy the post-orgasmic bliss.

But, Thamina pushed me off her and pushed her skirt down. Buttoning up her blouse she whispered, “That was wrong, Fiona. We can’t do this again.”

“Then why did it feel so good?”

“It felt good with Mark and Mary,” Thamina answered. “That didn’t change how wrong it was, did it?”

No. It really didn’t.

But, it did happen again. I went to take a shower and, to my delighted shock, Thamina slipped in and we rubbed our pussies on each other’s thighs beneath the warm water. And then it happened while we shared her bed for the night. And once more when we woke up in the morning. After every time we made love, Thamina would say it was the last, that it was wrong, and every time she would be the one to kiss me first.

“Do you need a place to stay?” Thamina asked as we ate a simple breakfast of pancakes. It was the only food in the apartment that hadn’t gone bad.

“Yeah,” I answered, hopeful.

“Then, you can stay here.” Thamina took a deep breath. “But, do not expect us to do that again.”

“Of course not,” I said, nodding soberly. I grabbed my plate and went to her sink to start rinsing it when I felt her body press against mine from behind.

“We can’t do it anymore,” she whispered as her lips found the back of my neck. “Because it’s wrong.”

Her hand slid up my thigh underneath my skirt and I moaned softly when she found my bare pussy. I didn’t know what Thamina and I had. It certainly wasn’t love. But it was comforting. I gasped as she slipped a finger up inside me. Comforting and fun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jessica St. Pierre

I didn’t know what to think when Mark freed me from his…power? Spell? I didn’t really know what to call it. Who would think magic and all that crap was real? What I did know is that I needed a drink. I found my car still parked out on the street. My poor baby, a powder-blue Prius, had a passenger window shot out and a bullet hole in the trunk. Sighing, I climbed into the car, pushed the button to start it up, and drove away.

American Joes was the first bar I found. It looked like a dive, but I didn’t care. I needed a drink, desperately. I walked in; the few men in the pub were fixed on the TV. It was Debra reporting about what happened this afternoon. My heart began to hammer. I spent the firefight crouched behind a car, next to Debra, as her cameraman fearlessly filmed the firefight. “I was in Fallujah during the Surge,” he said dismissively when Debra suggested he take some cover.

I had never felt so alive as during those few minutes. It was almost intoxicating. Being around Mark and Mary was intoxicating, too. I sipped on my Coors lite. It was wrong what Mark did to me, that was painfully obvious. But, Mark was a powerful man. And he was only growing more and more powerful. And powerful men got what they wanted.

I could help him. I could be there, in the thick of it. Mark already relied on me to help the media. And so what if he fucked me. The sex was amazing. I could feel my pussy moistening in my silk panties just thinking about it. Mark was so powerful, and I could be one of his favorite women. I shuddered at the thought. I pulled my choker out of my pocket. Made of gold, with my name written in sapphires. I rubbed the engraving: “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.”

Forever. Forever the lover of the most powerful man in the world. There was no doubt in my mind just how powerful Mark was after today. He healed himself after he got shot five times, for Pete’s sake. Finishing off my beer, I clasped the choker about my throat.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Samnag “Sam” Soun

I sat the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and my dictionaries and reference books down on the desk in Mary’s studio, next to one of the computers. The last few days had definitely been strange. One minute I was working on my Ph.D. dissertation, the next I was being made the plaything of Mark and Mary, and then they asked me to translate this book.

The really wild part was all the spells and rituals in the book were real. Mark sold his soul for power and used that power to control me. I was torn, I did not want to be his plaything, but the magic was so intriguing. There were just such fascinating spells in it! There was a spell that could steal a nun’s powers and give it to a Warlock. Another spell let you summon the spirits of the dead to scry with. The book told you how to summon a variety of demons: Asherah, Marduk, Lilith, Hadath, Molech, Astarte, Chemosh, Baal-zebub, Dagon, Tammuz, Milcom, Ashtoreth, and, of course, Lucifer. The very being Mark and Mary apparently got their powers from. And there were magics in here even I could perform. Most required you to sell your soul, but anyone could conjure the dead or heal the sick and I found one spell that only a woman could cast.

I flushed, remembering what the spell did. It allowed a woman to conjure her own cock. Allowing a woman to ‘have the seed of life like a man, and plant that seed in a fertile vessel.’ What would it be like to have my own cock? It was such a disgusting idea, and yet an itch was forming in my pussy, my juices puddling on the leather seat of the chair.

I slid my hands down my naked flesh, down to my waxed pussy. On Monday, Mary sent me to this salon to get my thick, black bush waxed. It was weird, feeling bare down there, and strange to play with my pussy and not feel my wiry hair tickling my fingers as they slowly got matted-down with my juices. I teased my slit, running my hand up and down my labia. My breath caught as I pictured a cock thrusting out from me as I pinched my clit.

I imagined bending caramel-skinned Jessica over the couch. She would moan as I slid my cock inside her warm pussy. I slipped my fingers up inside me, imagining that’s what Jessica’s pussy would feel like around my cock, all warm and slippery. Jessica would gasp and pant, and moan so beautifully as I fucked her. Her caramel breasts would shake from my thrusts, waving her dark nipples about. I would spank her ass as I fucked her, and pull on her honey-brown hair.

I dug my fingers faster and faster into my cunt, pinching my clit with my other hand. I leaned back in the computer chair. Jessica would cum on my cock, her pussy clenching, and she would gasp my name. I shuddered on the chair, my pussy clenching about my fingers as a nice cum washed through me.

Breathing heavily, I sucked my fingers clean of my tangy, spicy flavor. I grabbed my notes and found the passage for the Shophkah spell, reading the ritual again. It was simple. I just needed a woman to lie with. I chewed on my fingernail as I debated performing the spell. This might be my last night of freedom. Just because Mark and Mary say they’ll free us, I don’t think they’ll free me. They need the knowledge in this book. They need me.

Where could I find a woman to fuck? There was a club I heard the other sluts talk about. One that Mary liked to go to. Some lesbian club called the something Diver. The Cake Diver? No, that couldn’t be it. I pulled out my smart phone and did a search and found a club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver.

I went down into the basement where the bed I shared with Xiu was. She was a nasty girl, I learned. Loved to be hurt. The more you hurt her, the wetter she got. I went to the dresser I shared with Xiu. Mary had me go shopping on Monday to get “appropriate clothing,” as she put it, after the waxing. I found a tight, blue dress covered in sequins. The skirt was very short, and while the bodice went up to my neck, an oval was cut out exposing the inner slopes of my breasts.

I called for a taxi and paid with my debit card. As the cab drove me to Tacoma, I thought about my future. I wouldn’t be Mark and Mary’s sex slave again, not if I could help it. But, maybe, they would let me be their…adviser. Their Vizier. I could inform them about the magic and maybe I would make my own deal with the devil. As long as I stayed subservient to them, there’s no reason that I couldn’t have some fun.

The music in the club was a booming dubstep. It was dark inside, various colored spotlights flashing about the club. There was a bar and circular tables on one side, and a large dance floor on the other. The club was filled with women of all shapes and races: lipstick lesbians, punk girls with spiked hair, butch women with short hair, goth girls in depressing blacks, and many more.

I had fun, dancing and grinding on a few girls. I hit it off with this one girl who had the most unusual hair. Half was dyed bubblegum pink, the other half cotton-candy blue. In fact, her name was Candy and whether that was her real name or an affectation, I didn’t know. She found my glasses cute, and we were soon making out on one of the couches that lined the wall of the club.

Candy was quite affectionate, and her mouth as sweet as candy. She was short, like me, and very curvy, unlike me. Her hand slipped under my short skirt and started playing with my shaved pussy as we kissed. Feeling bold, I pushed up her skirt and discovered she wasn’t wearing panties. I ran my finger through her smooth pussy. I gathered up a copious coating of her juices and sucked them into my mouth. “Umm, you taste as sweet as candy,” I joked.

She licked her lips. “Why do you think I’m called Candy?”

I laughed and kissed her again. She grabbed my hips and pulled me into her and our clits started rubbing together. The spell required me to ‘lie with a woman as if I were a man, and fully know her,’ and it sounded like a euphemism for tribadism. When I ‘fully know her,’ which I’m hoping means the both of us cumming, I was to utter the Hebrew word for cock, Shophkah. All the spells that I had seen were Hebrew words. I had only translated maybe a sixth of the book and skimmed the rest.

Our pussies ground together harder and faster, our orgasms building. “Oh yes!” Candy gasped. “Oh, god yes! I love this couch! I always get lucky on this couch!”

I rubbed harder and harder. “Oh yeah, who else have you done this with!”

“Oh, this beautiful, auburn-haired woman!” she gasped. “Two weeks ago. She was the most stunningly gorgeous woman in the world!”

She was talking about Mary, I realized. What a small world. Our clits were rubbing hard together as we pleasured each other. Candy was moaning wordlessly, her finger slipping into the cleft of my buttocks and teasing my asshole. When her finger slid into my ass, I slammed my clit into hers at the sudden intrusion. Candy bucked beneath me as she came.

“Fuck, fuck, that’s so good!” she shrieked, wiggling her finger deeper into my bowels.

I felt my orgasm shudder through me and I moaned one word, “Shophkah!”

Warmth bubbled up in my pussy and pleasure shook through my body as my clitoris became red hot. I moaned and felt pleasure as my clit engorged and lengthened, pushing into Candy’s pussy as it grew. I was suddenly surrounded by her warm, slippery flesh. It was better than I imagined it would be. My hips started pumping my cock inside her delightful cunt.

Candy’s eyes opened in shock. “What the fuck!” she gasped. “Is that a dildo?”

I didn’t answer her, I was too lost in the pleasure around my cock to care about anything other than pumping it in and out of her pussy. Candy’s hand wormed between our bodies, sliding down to feel where my cock penetrated her cunt. Her fingers wrapped around the shaft of my cock and followed it up to my groin. I could see her eyes widen in amazement as she realized what she felt. Her fingers slipped underneath and found my wet pussy.

“Holy shit! You have a cock, now!”

“Yeah,” I panted, fucking her harder and harder.

“How?”

“Magic.”

She let out a throaty moan. “I love magic!” Her hips started thrusting up to meet me and I kissed her sweet lips.

My cock felt so amazing in her slippery depths. I was completely enveloped in warm, soft flesh. Every movement of my cock built the pleasure mounting inside me. I fucked her faster and faster, feeling an overwhelming urge to cum as fast as possible. God, no wonder guys were so quick to finish. This urge was almost driving all thoughts from my mind. I just needed to cum.

I groaned loudly as this pressure shot out from my ovaries and out through my cock and I spilt my seed into Candy’s sweet cunt. “Oh my god, you can cum!” she gasped. “Holy shit!” More blasts flooded her pussy as she came a second time, her cunt contracting pleasantly about my cock. “Holy shit!” Candy panted one more time.

I concentrated, the spell said I could summon and dismiss the cock at will, and I felt my cock shrinking and withdrawing from her cunt until it was back to being my tiny little clit. Candy just gaped, rubbing her eyes as she saw my dick-less groin.

“Wow, oh, wow! Can you fuck me with that again?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lillian Franks

I didn’t get why the other girls were upset. Being Mark and Mary’s sluts was so rewarding. I was so jealous that day when I first met Mark and he took Alison as his sex slave and left me to work the rest of my shift at Hot Topic with a cunt full of his cum. I stalked out of the house, I didn’t see the point in hanging around with these ungrateful ladies. If they wanted to throw away the great honor of being Mark’s slut, fine with me. More Master and Mistress for me to fuck.

Feeling horny, I decided not to waste the opportunity of having the night to myself and grabbed my phone, looking up this hot piece of ass’s number. “Hey Zelda,” I said when she answered the phone.

Zelda was this cute, punk girl I fucked a few weeks ago. I met her at Hot Topic when Master came in the second time and made me his slut. I filmed our fucking so Master and Mistress could watch it later. She was a great lay and I wouldn’t mind making it with the girl again.

“You never called me back,” Zelda pouted. “I thought we had a great time.”

“We did,” I quickly told her. “In fact, I’m looking to have another good time.”

Zelda gave a wicked laugh. “I bet Spike would just love that.”

“Spike?” I asked. “Is he cute?”

Zelda purred. “You’ll just want to eat him up. Come on over.”

I pulled on a red corset and a very short, black skirt trimmed with black lace. Thigh-high, fishnet stockings covered my pale legs, held up by a black garter belt. I didn’t bother with the panties. I pulled my black hair, streaked with blue and purple highlights, into two pigtails. I looked hot. My gold choker glinted prettily around my neck so everyone could see who I belonged to. I happily headed outside to my blue Fusion Hybrid. I frowned, the passenger door had three bullet holes in it and the passenger seat was leaking stuffing.

Oh well, Master had the money to fix it. I hopped in, and started up my car. I had won a masturbation contest to get this car. That had been exciting, pleasuring myself while a bunch of strangers watched. It was so nasty. That’s why I loved being their slave, I got to do all these nasty, fun things. I gunned the car, and roared out of the street, past all the media, and took off to Zelda’s apartment.

She didn’t live too far away, Chestnut Hill apartments off Meridian, halfway down South Hill into the Puyallup Valley and downtown Puyallup. I parked my car in front of the M building and climbed up the stairs to the third floor and knocked on the door. Zelda opened it, wearing only a skimpy, black thong. Her small breasts had gold rings pierced through her nipples and tattooed on her right breast was a green serpent coiled about her tit. That was new, she didn’t have that two weeks ago. The serpent’s tongue flicked out pink towards her areola to lick at her nipple. A sultry grin appeared on her almost-cute face. She would be cute, except her hair was spiked up into a black mohawk streaked with red, the sides shaved off.

“Slut,” Zelda smiled and grabbed my pigtail and pulled me in for a kiss. My hands found her breasts, pulling on her nipple rings as her tongue stabbed into my lips and roughly wrestled with my tongue. She broke the kiss and pulled me into the apartment by my pigtail.

Sitting on her couch was a cute guy wearing only a pair of ripped jeans. His chest was muscular and hairless. His face had a chiseled chin and deep, blue eyes. Just like Master’s eyes. His hair was shaved and black spikes were pierced through his eyebrows, a black bull’s ring pierced his nose, and both of his ear lobes were distorted by wide, black ear expanders.

“This that girl?” Spike grunted, taking a pull from a brown-bottled beer. A grin split his lips. “You’re one hot chick. Zelda says you like to party.”

“I love to party,” I purred.

“What’s this about your throat?” Zelda asked, fingering my choker. “Mark and Mary’s slut forever,” she read and frowned. “Wait, not that Mark?”

I grinned at her.

“Holy shit,” Spike gasped. “That was wild what happened today. Did he really die and come back to life?”

I blinked. “Well, he was shot in the chest a bunch and…” my voice broke. The image of Master lying bleeding on the lawn would haunt me for the rest of my life. Get yourself together, slut, he’s alive. “We thought he was going to die and then he was all better.”

“Fuck,” Zelda muttered. “Is he, like, a God or something?”

A God? He could do some amazing things. Both of them could. “Maybe he is,” I answered. “And I’m one of his favorites.”

Spike pulled me to him and I sat down on the couch next to him. He boldly pulled up my skirt exposing my shaved cunt, his fingers ran down my slit then shoved roughly inside me. I gasped in the mix of pleasure and discomfort. “So a God’s cock has been up here?”

His thick fingers were pushing in and out of my cunt. “Yes,” I hissed. Zelda sank down on the other side of me, her fingers unlacing the black ties of my corset. The corset loosened enough for Zelda to fish out my left breast and I moaned as her lips kissed my nipple, then she softly bit it with her teeth. I jumped when Spike’s thumb started rubbing hard on my clit. “Oh, fuck!” I moaned.

Spike unzipped his jeans and pulled out a hard, thick cock. A silver ring pierced the cock’s head, below the urethra. A Prince Albert piercing, I thought with a wicked smile. “You feel wet enough, babe,” Spike moaned, climbing atop me.

I spread my legs eagerly for him. “Fuck the slut,” Zelda urged.

His cock nudged at my pussy. I groaned as he slid into me, the ring rubbing deliciously down the length of my pussy as he filled me up. He drew back and slammed into me again. God, his cock felt so good inside me. I always loved fucking a guy with a pierced cock. Zelda kissed me as my pussy was getting pounded by Spike.

“Fuck, fuck you’re tight, babe!” Spike moaned, his balls slapping against my taint with every thrust. “Fuck, fuck! I can see why a God would fuck you! This is some grade A cunt I’m getting!”

My orgasm was building quickly as the metal ring rubbed against my pussy’s walls. I gasped into Zelda’s greedy mouth as her hand slid down and found my little clit and started rubbing it. I writhed beneath Spike as my cum exploded through my cunt, squeezing down on his big cock. He kept right on fucking me, pounding me harder and harder. My insides were on fire and Zelda kept playing with my clit.

I broke the kiss, gasping, “Oh fuck, I’m cumming again! Ohh, keep fucking me! Yes, Yes!” Zelda’s finger was making my clit feel amazing as she stroked it. “Fuck, keep playing with my clit, slut! Ummm, yes!”

“I’m gonna cum in your pussy,” Spike grunted. “I bet you’re the type of slut that loves it when a guy busts his nut inside her!”

“Oh yes,” I panted. “Flood my naughty little cunt with your cum! I’m goin’ to make Zelda lick it all out!”

Zelda pinched my nipple. “You think so, slut?”

“Yes!” I screamed as a third orgasm crashed through me. Spike groaned as my pussy hungrily milked his cum from his balls. I loved the feeling of hot cum splashing inside me. Spike pulled out and buried himself one last time inside me, before his cock withdrew, leaving me empty. I could feel his cum run out wetly.

“Clean her pussy out, Zelda!” Spike barked. Then a grin broke out on his face. “She’s got to be clean for her God.”

I moaned as Zelda’s head bent down and lapped at my messy cunt. Spike was right, Master wouldn’t be pleased if my cunt was full of some other man’s cum, tomorrow. I came a fourth time as Zelda’s skilled tongue found all of Spike’s cum inside me. And then, I got to return the favor to Zelda, licking out Spike’s cum from her tasty snatch.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Korina Stavros

I slipped silently out of the kitchen as Fiona and Lillian fought, wandering upstairs. I entered Master and Mistress’s bedroom, crawling onto their bed. I rubbed my cheek against their sheets and hugged their pillow. I could smell their scent and felt loved.

I was carrying Master’s baby, I thought happily.

My arm ached from where I got shot, and I shifted to get more comfortable. Maybe it was wrong what they did to me, but I enjoyed every minute of it. Even drinking another woman’s pee. Fiona didn’t seem to be as happy about being their slut. That was a shame, I had come to love drinking her pee. I was pregnant and that changed everything for me. Maybe I would be more angry if it wasn’t for the baby. Or maybe not. Master told me he loved me, and so did Mistress. My child would be loved and cared for, and that is what’s most important.

So there was no question in my mind what I would do. I fingered the gold choker, tight about my throat, tracing the opal stones set in a plate on the front. Korina, the opals spelled, and below that I traced the words engraved, “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.” I was their slut, forever. It was engraved on my choker.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dr. Willow WolfTail

I drove.

When I need to think, I like to get in my red Prius and drive. It didn’t matter where I drove, just that I kept moving. I had been Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN and wife of Yancy Coleman. But, what was I, now? Mark and Mary’s sex slave. I frowned, no I would not be that. Yancy’s wife? I shook my head, no I signed those divorce papers last week.

I never should have married Yancy. We had just been together for so long, I just didn’t know how to get off the train. So, I said, “Yes,” when he proposed and I said, “I do,” when the minister asked the question. It made my family happy, it made Yancy happy. I told myself that it made me happy. But, it didn’t.

So, was I still a doctor?

That was the one thing Mark and Mary left me. They wanted me to run their free clinic. Mary told me all about her plans. The clinic’s real purpose was to find them young women to be whores for them. But, that seemed to be changing. Mary was starting to be more focused on actually helping these women. I pictured examining all those young, nubile girls and felt a flush of warmth through my body. My time as their sex slave has definitely warped my sexual appetites.

Maybe I couldn’t be their sex slave, but that didn’t mean I couldn’t run their clinic. For a price.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Agent Noel Heinrich

“I need a transfer,” I told ASAC Donavan when I entered his office.

“I thought you were happy with your, um, undercover assignment,” Donavan said. “You seemed so committed last week.”

I shivered as he leered at me. He had watched me fuck Mark Glassner in this very building. Well, that’s when I was Mark’s slave. Now, I wanted to get as far away from the creep as I could. Far away from all the people he’s enslaved, and my memories. Grief almost overwhelmed me, but I beat it down. I didn’t need that know.

“Just send me far away,” I begged. “Mark approved it.” A lie. Well, if Mark was honest about letting me go, I guess it really wasn’t.

“Well, if that’s what Mark wants,” Donavan said, and a hint of awe appeared in his voice. Jeez, was he one of those idiots buying that bull about Mark being a god? When I left the house, a group of those idiots were gathering outside with signs proclaiming Mark and Mary to be their Gods. Blind fucking idiots.

“It is,” I told him, rubbing at my neck. It felt good to have that damned choker off. I threw it into the Puyallup River on my way here. Let the fish be his damned sex slave. I was through being a man’s plaything.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“This is like a dream, Tiffany,” my husband said to me as we cuddled in bed.

We were both naked, my pussy aching pleasantly from our lovemaking. I stroked his chest, idly, my body pressed up against his side. It was a dream. I never thought I would be with my husband again. To hold him, and kiss him, and to feel him inside me. I wasn’t a nun anymore, I realized, I would have to get on birth control or we’d have another child.

“I love you, Sean,” I told him, squeezing him tightly. He smiled and we kissed. “I need to tell you something.” I bit my lip as he nodded. “I…I was with other people, while we were separated.”

“It’s okay,” Sean answered. “That’s all in the past.”

“Is it okay?” I asked. “I had many lovers. I was your wife and…”

“Technically, we were divorced,” he pointed out. “We still are divorced, I guess. Besides, I had women, too.”

I frowned. “Mary said you never dated.”

“No, but there were, um, women, from time to time,” he admitted.

“Who?” I asked, curious. “Why would you keep it from the girls?” A guilty flush appeared on his face and my eyes widened in realization. “Your high school students?”

“Yeah,” he sheepishly answered. “They were all willing. You know, the cool teacher thing turns some girls on. But, it was only after you left, Tif.”

“Well, I guess what was in the past is in the past,” I told Sean. “We have our new future to build. And, well, I think I’d like another child. So, I could see,” tears were filling my eyes, “…so I could see one of my children grow up.”

Sean gently brushed a tear away. “I’m old enough to be a grandpa, now. Are you sure?”

I laughed. “I know, you got old. I can’t believe there’s gray in your hair.”

“And you got younger. So not fair, Tif.”

“Oh, would you rather I got old and fat like you?” I teased.

His lips found mine. “No, you’re as beautiful as the day I met you.”

I could feel his cock hardening against my thigh. “Again?” I asked in surprise.

“They say a young, beautiful woman is the best Viagra,” Sean quipped as he pulled me atop him. “Besides, someone wants a child.”

I smiled happily as I felt his cock prodding at the entrance to my pussy and I slid down Sean’s body, forcing his wonderfully hard dick inside me. I moaned in delight as Sean filled me up. I rose up, thrusting my perky breasts forward. I slowly started riding Sean, rolling my hips as I slid up and down his shaft. Sean’s hands slid up my flat stomach to cup my breasts.

“You’re so beautiful, Tif!” he moaned. “Would you marry me, again?”

“Oh yes!” I gasped, happily. “As soon as possible.” I felt tears of joy run down my cheeks as I rode my husband. I forced down the guilt at betraying my order. It was all for Sean, all for my family. They were all I needed.

And what about the greater good, my guilt whispered up at me.

But that voice was quickly drowned out by the pleasure growing deep in my womb as Sean’s cock rubbed deliciously against my pussy walls as I rode him. The pleasure of his fingers playing gently with my breasts, the pleasure of my clit grinding into his groin on every down-stroke. And the pleasure of my orgasm as it crashed through my body and the feel of Sean’s cum shooting inside me. His eager sperm might be swimming up to a waiting egg and we would make a new life, again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mark…” the ethereal voice whispered, “Awaken…”

I was standing in a field of wildflowers awaiting my Mary when the voice drifted across the field and I realized I was dreaming. The voice seemed to be coming from the small bridal tent where, in my dream, anyways, my Mary would be waiting to step out and walk down the aisle. I walked towards the white tent and through the open flap.

“Mark…” the beautiful woman whispered, her voice chiming like bells.

She was beautiful and young, maybe in her early twenties. Her skin was burnished bronze and her eyes were scarlet. Around her face and shoulders fell scarlet hair. She wore a simple, white tunic, her large breasts straining against the plain fabric. At her waist, a golden sword set with rubies. A soft smile graced her lips as she eyed me.

“Who are you?” I asked, suspiciously.

“I am Azrael,” the woman answered. Her tunic melted away and she stood naked before me. Her breasts were large and perfectly shaped, her nipples hard and large. Scarlet hair hid her pussy as she walked towards me. She touched me and I shuddered in pleasure. It was like being touched by Lilith.

Somehow, I was on my back and she was straddling me, my cock sliding into her pussy. The feeling was so intense, an ecstasy of pleasure surged through me as my cock was fully enveloped by her warm, wet depths. I groaned, my cum shooting into her. She smiled in delight, shuddering atop me as she started riding my cock.

“It has been so long since I have given a man the Ecstasy,” Azrael moaned in her melodic voice.

Ecstasy, that’s what Karen called it when Gabriel would come upon her and give her a mission. So, Azrael was an angel, then. Now that I had Tiffany’s Gift, I guess the other side had a use for me. Well, fuck that. They had caused me far too much pain and suffering for me to even think about playing ball for them.

“What do you want, angel,” I spat, trying to fight the pleasure.

Azrael laughed. “I am an angel. The Angel of Death, to be specific.”

“You’re a woman, though?” I frowned. “I always thought the Angel of Death was some guy in a black robe.”

“Why would Death be a man?” she asked. “Life comes into this world from a woman, it is only fitting that life should leave this world the same way.”

The pleasure in my cock was growing too much and I groaned as I came inside her again. She just kept right on riding me, her perfect breasts bouncing above me. I wanted to reach out and cup those breasts, feel her hard nipples. Instead, I grabbed the canvas floor of the tent between my fists.

“What do you want?” I demanded.

“It is my job to teach and guide Shamans,” Azrael answered.

“What?”

“A Warlock who has been given the Gift of the Priesthood. You are no longer a Warlock, but you are not quite a Priest. A monk, as they are called these days. You are a Shaman, with both the powers of Paradise and the Abyss.”

“This has happened before?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, yes,” Azrael answered. “It is rare. There is a way for a Warlock to steal the Gift, of course. And Tiffany was hardly the first Priestess to give her Gift to a Warlock. In fact, the most famous Shaman of all would be King Solomon. When the Queen of Sheba was sent to exorcise him, the foolish woman fell in love with him and gave him her powers. Any questions?”

“Why would you want to help me?” I demanded. “I’m a Warlock. Your side has been attacking me since day one!”

“Perhaps I can temper your wickedness,” Azrael answered, with a smile. “And maybe some good can come from your actions.” She twisted her hips, squeezing her angelic cunt as she slid down my cock and another blast of cum flooded up inside her. “Ohh, I love it when a mortal floods me with his seed. Maybe you’ll quicken a life in my womb!”

“What?” I asked in shock.

She threw back her head, a rich, chiming laughter peeled from her lips. “I can bare no child, relax mortal.”

Could I have kids, now? Mary wanted to have kids but Karen told us a nun couldn’t get pregnant, it was one of the protections they were given. Mary would be crushed if I was sterile, now. “Can I still have kids, now?”

Azrael cocked her head. “Yes. The Priestesses were given that protection because of the nature of their Prayers. Priests, on the other hand, have very different powers. Anything else, or shall we get started on your education?”

“No,” I snapped, anger at her presumption, anger at her invasion of my dreams, boiling up inside me. “I don’t want anything to do with your side. My Chasity is dead because of your nuns!”

“Not my nuns,” Azrael pointed out. “Gabriel’s nuns.”

“I don’t care,” I shouted. My balls were boiling, wanting to cum in the furnace of her cunt again. “Your side can go fuck themselves.”

“Ooh, I’d rather fuck you,” Azrael panted. “Your cock feels so nice inside me.”

I grit my teeth as she rode me faster and faster, trying not to cum again. She arched her back, thrusting those magnificent breasts forward and her cunt began to convulse so pleasantly about my cock as she came. I lost the battle and came one more time in her tight pussy. Gasping for breath, I found myself moaning in disappointment as she rose off my cock.

“Well, if you ever change your mind, Mark, just say my name and we can resume your education.”

“I won’t,” I promised.

Her mocking laugh followed me as I rose to wakefulness.

I was sleeping on a hospital chair, my neck sore, my pants soaked with cum. Mary stirred next to me, shifting her position on her chair. “Master,” a soft voice whispered. I looked up to see Xiu staring at me. I stood up and took her hand and kissed it. She smiled softly, and her eyes closed and she slipped back into sleep.

I won’t use their powers, I promised myself. Desiree almost died the first time they attacked me. Korina was shot and this time Xiu was badly hurt, and plenty of my bodyguards. And Chasity was dead and five of my other bodyguards. Fuck them. Fuck their powers. I would hold onto this Gift, keep it from ever being used for their side again. Deprive them of one of the few tools that remained them.

Mary and I ate breakfast at the hospital. Xiu woke up a second time when we returned and Mary hugged her gently as we told her about the hysterectomy and Chasity’s death. Xiu would be given the choice about staying our sex slave, but only after she was stronger. We checked in on the other bodyguards. 30 died during the night. 04 and 47 were still unconscious. The other eighteen were conscious and eating breakfast. They had suffered a variety of gunshots, some more serious than others. Four were well enough to be discharged this morning, having only taken grazing wounds. They were all happy to see us and we gave them encouragements.

Noon was approaching, and it was time to find out who, if any, of our sex slaves would want to voluntarily stay with us. 51 drove us back to the house. Besides the media, there was a large crowd of people cheering and holding up signs as we drove through. A very large crowd, I realized. There were more than a hundred, covering the shoulder of Shaw Road and spilling into the road. “I worship you,” and “Mark Glassner is God,” and many other signs were on display.

“What the fuck is that about?” I asked Mary, but she looked as confused as I was.

“Sir,” 51 answered. “Your miraculous healing is all over the internet. Some people think you’re a God.”

“Stop the car,” I ordered and I stepped out of the car, prepared to set these people straight.

The crowd, mostly women, fell to their knees and bowed. Their faces shown with rapture and love. “My God!” they shouted. “Bless me!” and “I am yours!” and other shouts rose up. I recognized a few, women that I had fucked over the past few weeks. “Take me!” a woman shouted and bared her breasts at me and I felt my cock hardening.

Their love, their devotion, their worship was so intoxicating. I raised my hands up and they hushed in excited anticipation of what I would say. They were obeying me without me even giving them a command. This was power. I was power. I could do things that no normal person ever could. I was better than them. I could guide them, shape them. Make them better than what had been before. How could I refuse these people.

“What is your commandment, my Lord!” a man shouted.

“Love each other.”

I did not know why that phrase appeared on my lips, but it felt right. A groan went through the crowd and two teenage girls rose up. I smiled, recognizing the Cunningham twins. “It’s as we told you,” the twin with the shorter hair cried. “Mark taught our family to love each other unconditionally.”

Rose grabbed Daisy and the twin girls kissed passionately before the entire crowd. A groan went through the crowd and more people were kissing each other, following the twin girls’ examples. Men kissed women and women kissed women. Mothers kissed daughters and sons kissed mothers. Brothers kissed sisters and daughters kissed fathers.

Mary stepped out of the car and another wave of shouts rose from the crowd, “My Goddess!” and, “The most Beautiful of Women!” shouted from the crowd. I saw the uncertainty melt away from Mary’s face as the crowd chanted her name. A Black woman knelt before her, begging to pleasure her.

Clothing was coming off as the worshipers’ passions increased. Several with instruments begin playing a low, primal beat. Deep drums accompanied by steel-string guitars. Everywhere you looked, people were loving each other, worshiping us with their bodies. Some bowed before us, baring breasts and begging for our blessing.

A mother and her teenage daughter took turns sucking my cock, their tongues running up and down the sides. They both looked so much alike, the same tawny hair, the same delicate cheeks, but the mother had fuller lips and bigger tits, while the daughter had the smooth, fresh skin of youth and tits that seemed to defy gravity.

They kissed each other around the head of my cock, their tongues caressing each other’s as they explored the sensitive flesh of my cock. I gripped both their hairs and moaned as they started taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths. Mary was leaning back against 51’s cop car as the Black woman was devouring her pussy.

I watched her lips as she moaned, her voice drowned out by the worshipers. Her body convulsed as she orgasmed and the Black woman looked so happy when her face came away sticky. Immediately, another worshiper, a Black teenager, grabbed the woman and they kissed and the teen mounted her and started fucking her with his cock. Was it her son? Or was it a complete stranger fucking her?

The mother had her lips about my cock as her daughter sucked my balls into her sweet mouth. I groaned, my balls tightening, and I flooded the mother’s mouth with my cum. She pulled her head away and let my cum splash onto her large breasts and neck. A look of ecstasy painted her face as my spunk ran thickly down her heaving bosom. Her daughter released my balls and scooped up a glob of semen off her mother’s breast and sucked it reverently into her mouth. Other worshipers crowded around, gathering scoops of my cum to eat.

“This is wrong,” Mary whispered after we climbed back into 51’s car, leaving behind the orgy.

“Why?” I asked. “We didn’t make them do anything.”

Mary bit her lip. “They think we’re…”

“Gods?” I asked her, a smile on my lips. “Why not? We have these powers. Didn’t it feel amazing as they all chanted your name?”

A ghost of a smile played on her lips. “It was…”

“Intoxicating?” I finished.

“Yes,” Mary sighed. “We need to be careful, Mark.”

I reached out and stroked her freckled cheek. “Of course we will, Mare.”

I saw the evidence of the firefight all over the neighborhood as 51 pulled up in front of the house. There were boarded-up windows and cars riddled with bullet holes. Red stains dotted the asphalt. Mary clung to my arm as we walked up to the house. We may have been about to lose all our sex slaves, but I was still riding high on the euphoria of the worshipers. There were plenty of women out there, our worshipers, who would be thrilled to be our sluts.

They were all waiting in the dining room. Some wore their chokers and others did not. Well, it seemed that some of them would be staying. Alison and Desiree were holding each other, their chokers tight about their throats. Violet and April both wore their chokers, too, and behind them Lillian lounged fingering her choker. I was happy to see that Korina was wearing her choker, too. She was carrying my child.

“Sam, is there a way to break the bond?” I asked her, then blinked in surprise. There was a woman sitting on Sam’s lap, her hair dyed half-pink and half-blue. They were both dressed in party dresses, Sam in a blue sequined dress and the girl in a gauzy, pink dress.

“Yes.” A yawn spread across her round face. She rubbed her dark, almond eyes. “It’s quite simple. Just touch the person, concentrate on the chain binding the two of you and say Parats. That’s the Hebrew word for ‘to break.’ In fact all the spells are just Hebrew words. It’s quite fascinating.”

“So, I take it you want to be freed?” I asked her before she went off on one of her long-winded explanations.

“Well, you need me,” Sam said. “But, I don’t want to be one of your…sluts. I’ll advise you on magic. Let me be your Vizier. The only payment I want is Candy, here.”

I glanced at Candy. “You want to be hers?”

“She can do magic,” Candy giggled.

“Fine,” I told Sam. “You have to tell us whatever we need to know. You can never tell anyone else what you know. You can ignore any other commands. Candy, you belong to Sam, now. Do whatever she wants.”

Fiona stepped up in front of me, anger on her face, and slapped me. “Bastard,” she snarled. “Free me.”

I grabbed her. I could keep her, make her love me again. Make her pay for slapping me. I saw Mary staring at me, the slight, warning shake of her head. No. Mary was right, it was better that they wanted to be ours. I focused on the chains binding the two of us and said, “Parats.” We flinched, as if we were both tugging on a rope that snapped, and we stumbled back.

“I’m free,” she whispered, half in astonishment, half in joy. And then she was sweeping out of the room, her strawberry-blonde hair flowing behind her.

Noel was stoic silence when I released her, Thamina was icy calm, modestly clad in a long skirt and headscarf. Willow walked up and I grabbed her, going to release her, too, when she shook her head. “Like Sam, I think we can come to an understanding.”

“What?” Mary asked.

“I’ll run your charity,” Willow smiled. “Let me choose the staff and I’ll be more than happy to run the clinic. Just let me…play, with the girls.”

“Done,” I told her, with a smile. “Install some cameras, though.”

Willow laughed. “Sure.”

“And the rest of you want to be our sex slaves?”

“Yes!” Alison answered, excitedly. “Desiree, too.”

Desiree nodded. “Alison convinced me.”

Jessica walked towards us, her choker about her neck. “You’re the most powerful people in the world. I want to be a part of that.”

“I don’t want to go back to my mom,” Violet whispered. April gripped her hand and smiled at me and happily said, “I love you both.”

“You’re too much fun, Master,” Lillian said with a sultry laugh. “And Mistress is just to die for.”

Korina walked over and stood next to Jessica, her hand rubbing her belly. “I love you, Master. I’m having your baby. And I love you, too, Mistress.”

“Then you’re our sex slaves,” I ordered. “You’ll do whatever Mary or I tell you, no matter how depraved or filthy the command is.”

The seven sluts knelt before us, smiling up at us. “We are yours,” they said in unison, love shining in their eyes. “Forever.”

And, as the sluts enveloped Mary and me in a press of delightful female flesh, I thought I heard a chiming voice whisper, “Progress.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What can I do for you,” Professor Scrivener asked as I knocked at his door.

I was at the Department of Hebrew and Semitic Studies, University of Wisconsin-Madison, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor clutched in my hands. After taking the book from the Altgrave, I did my research and Professor Scrivener was a leading expert in the translation of ancient Semitic writings. He was a man in his fifties, black hair going gray, with deep, green eyes peering at me from behind horned-rim glasses. His office was small, cluttered with books and papers and I squeezed past the door and stepped carefully to his desk.

“Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I said as he shook my hand. He had a strong grip, I was surprised to discover, crushing my hand as he smiled politely at me.

“What can I do for you, Brandon?” he asked impatiently.

I handed him the book. He took it, glancing at the cover and opened it up. “Hmm, Aramaic.”

“I’ll pay you $300,000 dollars to translate the book,” I told him. “$100,000 up front and the other $200,000 on completion.”

His eyes bugged out in surprise. “Is this a joke?”

I pulled out the cashiers check made out for $100,000 dollars. It was the bulk of my money. I was hoping greed would blind the man from asking too many questions and his hands shook as he looked at the check. But, if the book contained what I hoped it would, $100,000 would be a pittance. And once he finished translating the book, well, I could find a different way to reward him. “Show this to no-one. I need complete discretion on your part. And I need it as soon as possible. I will call once a week to check on your progress. And no questions, okay?”

He licked his lips, nervous, then glanced down at the check. I could see the questions whirling in his mind, the doubts and whispers of caution. But there was that glint of avarice in his eyes as he kept glancing at the check. He wiped his sweaty palm on the leg of his brown slacks. Sweat was beading on his forehead. He glanced up at me, staring at me intently, his green eyes peering into my brown eyes. His hand shook as he folded up the check and slipped it into his pocket.

“Okay. We have a deal, Brandon.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 33.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Oral, Wife, Incest, Exhibitionism, Creampie, Orgy, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Day One, Monday, June 10, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 10.


It was six AM when I slipped out of the house for my morning jog, alone. My husband was still asleep, snoring like a lumberjack sawing wood. I wish Stan would join me, I would bug him to go jogging, to stay in shape, and he would, for a few days. And then his excuse would crop up. “I didn’t get a good night sleep,” Stan would say. Or, “Sorry, Ana, my knee’s hurting.” And for a few weeks I would drop the subject, and then start nagging him all over again and we’d start the cycle all over. It wasn’t fair. Stan expect me to keep in good shape, the least he could do was return the favor.

Age was starting to catch up to Stan. He just turned thirty-one, and his metabolism was losing the war against the junk food I know he eats at work. He didn’t get any junk food at home, only all natural, organic food was allowed in the house, but I knew he was cheating on my wholesome cooking with junk food behind my back. He lied, but Stan was such a bad liar I could see right through him. Particularly, when his lips tasted of Cheetos.

Well, it was better that he cheated on me with food than with one of those hussies at his work.

Which is why I was out jogging in my pink, Lycra tanktop and my black leggings. My Babushka always told me, “My little kotyonok, men are dogs, always sniffing at asses. So make sure your ass is better than any woman around your husband. Then, he will never stray.” My mom would always frown at my Babushka, but me and my cousins would just giggle at her earthy wisdom. And my ass looked very nice in my tight leggings I was proud to say.

My earbuds in, and my iPod loaded with Taylor Swift and Sharon Crow, Beyonce and Rihanna, I jogged down Mountain View Court, the street our house was on, out onto Shaw Road, and turned left. From here I would jog up to 39th Avenue, cross Shaw Road and jog down to Pierce College. I would circle the campus and head for home.

The sun was rising beautifully over Mount Rainier as I made my return, jogging on 39th Avenue as I approached Shaw Road. I reached the intersection, hitting the crosswalk button and waited for the light to change. I could hear cars honking as they drove by over the soulful dulcet of Rihanna’s Unfaithful. The light turned green and got halfway across the road when I saw what they were honking at.

I froze in the middle of Shaw Road. I couldn’t be seeing that?

There, jogging down Shaw Road was a naked man.

He was about my age, late twenties, a little overweight, his fat jiggling as he jogged, and there, flopping between his legs, was a half-hard cock and a pair of balls. Bouncing up and down, side to side, like the trunk of an elephant. There was a naked man jogging down the road, I thought in disbelief. What is going on? I caught a hungry look in his blue eyes as he grew closer and closer. He was staring at me, his eyes running up and down my body. Fear shivered through me, ice water filled my veins.

What do I do? Panic gripped my mind. What do you do when a man is jogging naked at you? I reached for my phone, patting the non-existent pockets of my legging. Panic shivered across my skin, my hairs standing up. I didn’t have my phone. My jogging outfit was too tight for a phone. And it was such a nice neighborhood, I never felt in danger jogging. Until now. Idiot!

He was closer, reaching the light. A car honked. The light had turned red while I stood frozen in the crosswalk, holding up traffic. He was getting closer and closer, reaching the crosswalk, his blue eyes fixed on me. Oh God, what do I do? He started crossing the road, maybe ten feet away. My feet started moving on their own as I saw his mouth open, yelling something. I couldn’t hear what he said over the pulsing beat of Rihanna.

I had to get away. My black hair whipping behind me as I ran.

I glanced back and he was chasing after me, crossing Shaw Road, his cock bouncing about. Oh God, it was harder, poking straight at me, straight at my sex. He was getting excited. I could see his mouth opening, he was yelling something at me, but I still couldn’t hear him over my iPod, over Rihanna. My heart pounded, adrenaline was coursing through my body as I stretched out my legs and really started to run.

The song ended.

“Stop!” A single word, barely heard, in the brief silence between songs.

And I stopped, nearly falling over from my sudden halt, the rubber soles of my shoes squeaking as they slid on the sidewalk. What the hell? Don’t stop, stupid legs! Move! Get Moving! I glanced behind me and he was closer, breathing hard, his fleshy body flushed with exertion. His cock was hard, the head red and angry, rising out out of a forest of brown hair. More hair covered his flabby chest and stomach. Lust shined in his blue eyes. Run! Oh, please legs! Run! My heart was hammering in my chest. He was going to hurt me, rape me! God, he was going to rape me!

I screamed as loud as I could, “Help! Rape!”

The naked man was so close now, walking the last few feet with a confident swagger. He reached out and pulled out my earbuds. “Damn iPods,” he muttered, breathing heavily. “What’s your…name?” Then grabbed his knees, struggling to catch his breath. Sweat gleamed on his naked body, and I could smell his exertion.

“Anastasia Milburn,” I answered. God, his voice was so intense. It seemed to reach into me, touching my soul. How could I resist such a voice. You couldn’t. The voice just had to be obeyed.

“Well, Anastasia, I’m Mark and I’m the founder of the Naked Jogging Club.” His blue eyes roamed my body, a leer on his face. He stretched his back, arms on his side and drew in a deep breath, his cock thrusting obscenely out at me, hard and angry. Oh, please don’t rape me! “And you are the perfect candidate to be the first recruit. So, from now on, you’re part of my club, okay.”

“Sure,” I said. How could I say no to the man. Relief flooded through me. He didn’t want to rape me, he just wanted me to join his club. Then I realized what I agreed to and flushed. “Does that mean I have to…” I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

His grin broadened, became almost like a boys. “Yep. So start stripping.”

Before I even realized it, I was peeling my Lycra top off, exposing my white sports bra. Mark grabbed my top, freeing me to reach behind my back and find the clasps to my sports bra. I fumbled with the clasp, feeling nervous about exposing myself. Cars were driving by us, honking their horns, yelling obscene things. My breasts were free and to my horror, my nipples were hard as rocks. I moved to cover my small breasts, 32Bs, but Mark grabbed my arm.

“Hmm, those are some nice tits,” he murmured, reaching out to touch me. I flinched away. “You want me to touch you,” his words vibrated in my soul. “You want me to fuck you. You’re getting wet just thinking about it. So, just let me do what I want to you. You want to be my jogging slut, right Anastasia?”

I could feel my panties getting damp with desire. I glanced down at his hard cock. Imaging how it would feel pushing into my cunt, filling me up. What’s wrong with you, Ana. You’re married. You shouldn’t be thinking that, hoping for it. But God, it would feel amazing. He looked a little bigger than Stan. I knelt down, telling myself it was just to untie my shoes so I could get my leggings off. It was just a coincidence that I was getting a good eyeful of his cock and balls.

Up close, his cock was big and powerful, twitching with his heartbeat. I don’t know why I had been so scared of you, I thought. His cock will feel amazing as he thrust it inside me. There was a drop of clear liquid beading at the tiny slit at the crown of his dick. I licked my lips, part of me wanting to stick out my tongue and taste Mark’s pre-cum, to suck his dick into my mouth and bob my head. Get a grip, Ana, you’re on a busy street. I finished untying my shoes and stood up.

I peeled off my tight leggings and my powder blue panties in one motion, exposing my naked body to the entire world. I bent down, making sure Mark could see my ass and pussy and my bush getting matted with my excitement. I wanted Mark’s cock, God help me. I wanted it so bad. I wouldn’t object if he took me right here.

“Your pussy hair’s blonde,” Mark blinked. “You dye your hair black?”

I nodded. “I don’t like being blonde,” I said. “Everyone thinks you’re a bimbo.”

Mark laughed. “So many women would kill to be blonde and you go and dye your hair.”

I smiled, pulling on my shoes.

“All right,” Mark said, staring lustfully at me as I retied my jogging shoes. “Head home, and I’ll follow. I want to stare at the ass. It’s so nice and tight.”

I could feel his hungry eyes the entire jog back to my house. I put a roll to my ass, as sexy a sway as I could manage while jogging. My small breasts bounced uncomfortably and I missed wearing the sports bra clutched in my right hand. But Mark wanted me naked, and there was a certain freedom in showing my assets, especially my tight ass, off to the world.

My Babushka was right, men loved sniffing at another woman’s ass. “Men will come sniffing at your ass, my little kotyonok, and that can be much fun.” There had been such a wicked smile on her wrinkled, old face when she told my cousin’s and I that and we all tittered at her naughty intimation. Well, Stan, you didn’t want to come jogging, and now another man’s come sniffing at my ass. And I was going to have some fun, I thought with a wicked smile.

Soon, I reveled in every car honking, every lewd shout. All these people were just jealous that they didn’t have the courage to be as free as us. My elation faded, however, when the flashing lights of a cop car pulled up and a stern looking man got out of the car. Oh no, what would Stan think when he found out his wife was jogging naked. With a strange man. I couldn’t go to jail.

“Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” Mark shouted at the cop, “whatever I do is legal! If anyone says, ‘I’m Mary Sullivan.’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do what they say.”

“Yes, sir,” the cop saluted and got back in his car and drove off.

Mark had a grin on his face and he smacked my ass. “Keep jogging, slut,” he barked at me, “I want to fuck that cunt.” His words shivered through my body, I was his slut. I was Stan’s wife, but I was Mark’s slut.

“I can’t wait to feel your cock inside me,” I heard myself husk back. I was such a slut.

The thrill, the excitement, pushed me to jog faster. Mark was struggling to keep up, as excited as I was. I was his motivation, I realized. He needed my ass, the promise of my cunt, to keep him going. He looked fairly new to jogging, he was definitely out of shape. I was honored to be his motivation and I flashed him inviting smiles as I ran, shaking my pretty ass, urging him to keep up, to claim his reward.

We reached my house. “I live just across the street,” Mark said, pointing.

“Oh, isn’t that the Fitzsimmons house?”

“I took Brandon’s house from him, but kept his wife,” he said. “She’s a great fuck.”

“Is Desiree one of your sluts?” I asked. Like me, I wanted to add but just didn’t have the courage.

“Yeah,” he grinned. “One of my many sluts.” He groped my ass. “No, let’s get inside your house so I can get inside your cunt.”

I opened the door and he grabbed me, pulling my body against his and kissing me on the lips. His mouth forcefully captured mine, sticking his tongue past my lips. His hard cock pressed into my stomach, my hard nipples pressed against his hairy chest, being tickled by his curly hair. His hands squeezed my ass, kneading my cheeks. My husband was upstairs, asleep, and I was making out with another man, naked. A naughty shiver ran up my spine.

Mark broke the kiss and I squirmed out of his grasp, backing out of the doorway, dropping my clothes on the floor. He stalked after me and it was so thrilling. He was chasing me all over again, just like when he chased me down the road. I fled into the kitchen, but I wasn’t fast enough and he caught me, pushing me against the island counter in the center of the kitchen, bending me over it, his hand stroking my ass.

Upstairs, I could hear my husband walking about. Fear spiked in me. There was a gurgling sound as he started the shower and water moved through the pipes. “No, my husband’s awake early,” I gasped. “You’ll have to go.”

“Fuck that,” Mark growled and then he was inside me and I was moaning as the pleasure filled my body. His cock felt amazing, better than I could imagine.

Fear and lust battled within me. Oh god, it was so amazing. Stan was upstairs, showering, probably whistling some stupid show tune, while I was down here, his loving wife, getting fucked hard by the man who made me his slut. Mark was fucking me powerfully, not caring that my husband might finish his shower and walk downstairs any minute and catch him. Not caring that Stan might hear the slap of flesh, our sighs and moans, and come downstairs to investigate.

“Fuck,” I gasped, “oh fuck this is so wrong!”

“That’s what makes it feel so good, slut,” Mark growled and fucked me harder and harder.

His balls were slapping against my clit, building my pleasure more and more as his cock felt so amazing inside my cunt. “Yes, yes, fuck me!” I hissed. “Oh, fuck you’re a naughty, little slut!”

The island creaked from the force of Mark’s thrusts, the cabinet doors rattled as my knees were knocking into them. God, I felt so good, so naughty! I loved my Stan, but Mark was making me feel so fucking alive! I knew this wouldn’t be the last time I let Mark fuck me. My orgasm was building and building, every thrust of his cock, every slap of his balls on my clit, brought me closer and closer.

The shower upstairs shut off. “Oh no,” I gasped as fear surged through me. Stan couldn’t see this, it would break his heart. “You have to hurry!”

I could hear Stan moving around upstairs. He would be getting dressed, then coming downstairs for his coffee. I had started the pot before I left for my jog. I glanced at the coffee pot, imagining my husband walking in, making it halfway to the coffee pot in his half-awake daze and then realizing that his wife was getting her cheating cunt pounded on by a strange man. This was so fucking wrong! I slammed my hips back against Mark and let out a stifled moan as my orgasm exploded throughout my body.

“Yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, fuck, please hurry, Mark!”

The bedroom door closed. Oh, no he was coming! Mark slammed into me once, twice. The footsteps were nearing the stairs. Then Mark was cumming inside me, his hot cum flooding my slutty cunt. The stairs creaked and I moaned as Mark yanked his cock out of me and. There was a huge grin on Mark’s face, and then he turned and raced for the front door.

“Tomorrow, my house, be naked!” he shouted as he reached the door.

“Yes,” I happily answered.

Mark opened the door and slammed it. “Honey, you back,” my husband called, hearing the door close.

I was right behind Mark, pulling on my leggings over my shoes then grabbing my top, pulling it over my breasts and turned around as my husband walked up, looking half-awake in his sweat pants, his hair damp from his shower. I could feel Mark’s cum leaking into the fabric of my leggings, soaking the spandex material as my husband bent down and kissed me on the lips.

“Have a nice jog, Ana?” he asked as he walked by. I sighed in relief, he didn’t notice my underwear on the floor or smell the semen leaking out of my cunt. Stan wasn’t alive in the morning before his second cup of coffee, thank God.

“Yeah, it was quite thrilling!” I said with a smile. “I’m going to take a shower, I’m all sweaty.”

“Okay, Ana,” he said. I could hear him pouring a cup of coffee. I grabbed my underwear and raced upstairs to wash the evidence of my adultery off my body.



Day Two, Tuesday, June 11, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 13.


I wondered how Louise was doing as I jogged out of my driveway.

On Sunday, I had found the poor girl sitting in her car watching my next-door neighbor’s house. Louise had said her husband, some cad named Mark, was shacking up with Desiree Fitzsimmons, my neighbor. Desiree was Brandon’s second wife. The hussy clearly didn’t marry Brandon for his looks. And now she had another guy shacked up with her.

So I invited Louise to stay in my house, I felt so bad for the poor dear, and when I got home from work yesterday, she was gone. There was some commotion at the Fitzsimmons house last night. The police and ambulances showed up and when I woke up this morning, the news reported that Louise had tried to kill Mark last night. The poor, sweet dear. It would be just like a man to get a woman so riled up she’d try and kill him.

I knew what that was like when I caught my Albert in bed with his secretary, and was itchin’ to kill the both of ’em. But, I was a good Christian woman, so I kicked him and his hussy’s ass out of my house and slapped him with divorce papers. Last I heard, he had knocked the stupid bimbo up and they were making each other miserable.

I reached the end of my street and turned onto Shaw and stopped in surprise. There was a naked man and woman not ten feet in front of me. “St. Peter’s ghost,” I gasped. It was Mark, that disgusting hound dog that drove poor Louise to her wits-end, and…Anastasia from across the street. Poor Stan. He was such a nice guy, shame his wife was some sort streakin’ hussy.

“Stop,” Mark said and I froze. His words seemed to reach right inside me and froze my legs in place. “Hi, aren’t you a pretty one.”

“Hi Madeleine,” Anastasia said. “She lives next door to you, Mark.”

“Do you think she should join our club?” Mark asked her.

“Oh, definitely,” Anastasia said and hugged me, rubbing her naked body against me. “It’s great, Madeleine. You get to jog naked. And afterwards, Mark fucks you with his cock.”

“What kind of back alley tramp do you take me for, sugar?” I demanded angrily. My eyes flickered down to his hard cock pointing at me. “I am a God-fearing, good Christian woman. Not some sort of…of jogging floozy.”

“The kind that wants to join my club,” Mark said, a boyish grin on his face. “You want to, don’t you. You can’t wait to strip off your clothes and enjoy the freedom of running naked. Your pussy’s getting wetter and wetter just thinking about my cock filling your cunt, fucking you until you have a mind-numbing orgasm.”

I could feel my cooter moistening. It was like a levy broke and flooded the gusset of my panties. Oh God, I was suddenly as randy as a goat. “I would like to join your club,” I muttered. Why did I say that. It was his voice, so deep and powerful that it resonated within me. My eyes again were drawn to his hard cock. What would it feel like inside me, filling me up.

“What’s the magic word?” Mark asked with a smirk.

He wanted me to beg. I wicked thrill went though my body and I felt as wanton as a cheerleader after homecoming. “Please, sugar,” I husked, “let me join your club. Pretty please.”

“Since you asked so nicely with that delightful Southern drawl of yours,” Mark said. “Welcome to club.”

Well, I guess I better start stripping. I felt as slatternly as an Old Miss sorority girl at a frat party as I pulled of my tanktop. My face burning, as I released the clasp on my sports bra, exposing my tits. They were still a great pair, I thought, maybe not as perky as they were when I was eighteen, but still were quite fetching. A car honked as it drove by and I saw pink flushing Anastasia’s face. I guess she wasn’t as nonchalant about about being naked as she pretended.

Mark smacked my ass, giving my plump cheeks a squeeze. The older I got, the harder it was to keep my ass as tight as a teenagers. My breasts bounced about as I jogged, up and down, uncomfortably so. Anastasia jogged next to me, and I kept glancing at her small, perkier breasts as they bounced. There was something almost hypnotic about a woman’s breasts bouncing up and down.

“Are you a budding dyke?” Mark asked me. He was behind us, staring at our asses to motivate him to keep jogging.

“I’m no rug muncher, sugar,” I answered, flushing at getting caught staring at another woman’s tits.

“Your mouth is just salivating to munch of Anastasia’s rug, slut,” Mark said and I found myself licking my lips, my eyes wandering down to Anastasia’s rug and I realized she was a natural blonde. Why would she dye her hair black, her pubic hair looked as soft and yellow as cornsilk. I wondered what she tasted like. I remember tasting my own honey when I was a teenager and first discovered ticklin’ my cooter.

My honey was leaking down my legs by the time we reached my house, my curly pubes must be positively matted with my desire. I jogged up to my door, my cheeks red. Anyone of my neighbors could see just how wanton I had suddenly become if they looked out their windows. My keys were in my shorts pocket and I was fumbling through the bundle of clothes I clutched in my hand when Mark pressed up behind me, his cock hard on my ass.

“Hmm, I can’t wait any longer to feel your cunt on my cock,” Mark growled in my ear.

“Out here, Mark?” Anastasia nervously asked, glancing across the street to her house. “What if my husband sees me.”

“You said he doesn’t usually wake up until eight,” Mark told her, I could feel his cock between my legs, brushing against the lips of my wet cootch. “Plenty of time,” he moaned as his dick pushed up inside me. I moaned, he felt so wonderful inside me as he took me right there on his porch, like a bull mounting his heifer.

“He woke up early yesterday,” Anastasia pleaded. “We almost got caught.”

Mark was slowly fucking me and he pulled Anastasia mouth to his and kissed her. “You want to be a good wife and spare your husband pain, right?”

Anastasia nodded. She gasped as Mark’s hand cupped her crotch and began ticklin’ her cooter. “Yes, I love him. I don’t want him to know about…us.”

“Well, you’re my slut,” Mark said forcefully, fucking me a little harder. “And my sluts get fucked whenever and wherever I want them to.”

“Okay,” Anastasia nodded. Then her face transformed into such wantonness, and she moaned, “Umm, your finger feels good inside me.”

“Maybe your husband is watching right now,” Mark whispered. “Watching you from a window. How do you think he’d feel, knowing his wife is being such a slut for me.”

“Don’t say that,” Anastasia pleaded. “He’d hate me.”

Mark was fucking me faster, my breasts were rubbing against the painted wood of my door. Every thrust of his dick felt better than the last, rubbing wickedly against my sensitive walls. I heard my self yowling like a cat in heat getting mounted by a tomcat. I started pushing back with my hips as the pleasure grew stronger and stronger inside me.

“Maybe he’ll pull his little dick out and jerk it, wishing he could make you into his slut,” Mark moaned as he pounded my cooter. “Wishing he had the stones to make you his bitch! All while he’s envying me for making you so such a wanton slut!”

“Yes, yes!” Anastasia moaned, her tits heaving as an orgasm trembled through her body. “Oh, my Stan! Make me your slut!”

Mark pulled his fingers out of her cunt and licked her juices off his finger. “When we finish here, why don’t you go to your husband and see if he’s man enough to make a slut out of you.”

A smile broadened Anastasia face. “I will, Mark.”

Mark was really pounding my cooter, every plunge of his cock made my nipples rub roughly against the door, adding spice to the orgasm cooking in my womb. Anastasia’s panting face was so close to mine, her lips red and enticing. I felt so wicked, so wanton. I leaned over and captured her lips in a kiss. It was my first time kissing a woman, and her lips were so soft, so gentle as she kissed me back.

“You cunt feels great,” Mark groaned into my ear. “Do you want me to cum in your cunt? I bet you do. I bet you want nothing more than my cum flooding your juicy cunt!”

Oh god, I wasn’t on the pill. I didn’t have my diaphragm in. But God did I want his seed inside me, even if he might get pregnant. I was so hot for it. I broke the kiss, and wantonly husked “Yes, please, fill my cooter up, fill up my cunt! It’s as eager as a beaver gnawing on a log for your seed, Mark!” My admission triggered my orgasm and I moaned my pleasure for all the neighborhood to hear.

I could feel Mark’s cum flooding my cooter, flooding my fertile womb. His sperm could be swimming up to my womb, to where a fertile little egg waited to be penetrated. “Take my cum, slut!” Mark groaned, slamming his cock into me again, and again, and one last, hard thrust before he pressed up against my back, breathing hard.

As we stumbled into my house, Anastasia grabbed me and lead me to my couch. She pushed me down, knelt and spread my thighs and began eating the creamy mess Mark left inside me. Her tongue felt amazing on my labia. My husband would never dream of going down on me, and none of my past boyfriends would either. Getting your rug munched felt so amazing. Anastasia’s tongue explored all over my cooter, sucking on my lips, nibbling on hard little pearl, and spreading me wide open and digging her tongue deep inside me.

Mark was kneeing behind Anastasia, lining up his cock at her eager cooter. Anastasia moaned into my cootch as Mark slid inside her. Soon there would be a creamy mess in Anastasia’s rug for me to clean up, and I couldn’t wait to return the favor.



Day Three, Wednesday, June 12, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 15.


“Come on, mom,” Cassie cajoled, jogging backwards. The girl had too much energy and fifteen years on me.

Cassie was almost a spitting image of me at fifteen. We had the same, beautiful shade of honey-brown hair; Cassie was still long and tied back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy, while mine was shorter, in an easier to manage haircut. Cassie had my dainty nose, my pouty lips, and my delicate cheekbones. She had her father’s hazel eyes, and her build was slim and lithe, just like my mother-in-laws. She didn’t get her mother’s curves, that’s for sure. I often caught her envious stares at me D Cups and she would whine about how small her breasts were.

“C’mon slowpoke,” Cassie said with a mischievous smile.

“Slowpoke,” I said in mock outrage. “Is that anyway to address your mother! I ought to tan your backside!”

“You’d have to catch me first, mom,” Cassie said and turned back around and sprinted away.

Even after sixth months of jogging with Cassie, I didn’t have anywhere close to her endurance. When I decided I needed to get in better shape, Cassie volunteered to keep my company while I jogged. Truthfully, I would have quit ages ago if Cassie didn’t seem to look so forward to our morning jogs. I had finally found a way to hang out with my babygirl again, and it was worth all the sweat and pain of jogging. Besides, my efforts had started to pay off. I’ve lost thirty pounds, most of it off my ass and stomach, and I was feeling sexy again. And Oscar, my husband, was enjoying the results almost nightly, now.

“Belinda, your ass is looking as great as it did when you were twenty,” Oscar told me just last night, when he came up and rubbed my ass through my nightie. “As beautiful as the night we made Cassie.”

We were pretty sure I got knocked up on our honeymoon, or maybe right before the wedding. Cassie was earlier than we planned, apparently the pill isn’t one hundred percent. Our first few years of marriage were a little rocky, and money was very tight until Oscar got a few promotions under his belt. And now, I wouldn’t have had it happened any other way. Cassie was growing up to be such a fine young lady.

We reached the light at 39th Avenue and Shaw Road and waited for the light to turn green.

“Mom?” Cassie said, tugging at my shirt sleeve. There was a panic, urgent tone to her voice.

Cassie was looking across Shaw Road where three people were jogging naked. I blinked in surprise. There were two women, one was a black-haired woman in her late twenties and the other was a brunette in her early thirties, who was maybe a year or two younger then myself. Behind them was a naked man, his cock obscenely hard, bouncing about in front of him as he jogged. They were just reaching the crosswalk across Shaw Road from us.

“Mom, their naked!” Cassie gasped in a strangled tone, then looked down at the ground, her face flushing.

Cassie flushed like a girl who’d never seen a cock before. She always claimed she was a virgin, and I never questioned her claim. When I was her age, I already had lost my cherry and had a pregnancy scare. The condom had broken and for two weeks I was in a panic that I was pregnant. Then my period came, two days late, to my great relief. My life would have been so different if Billy Caldwell had knocked me up at fourteen and I hoped my daughter would make some better life choices.

Why were they naked? Maybe there was some naked jogging event going on, today. You always heard about those up in Seattle and maybe they’ve spread south. Or maybe that was a naked bike ride they had up in Seattle? I couldn’t remember. I looked up Shaw Road, expecting to see more naked jogger that I failed to notice the light changed and when I glanced back at the naked trio, they were halfway across Shaw Road, the black-haired woman waving friendly at us.

“Hi,” I said, nervously.

The man had a hungry smile on his face and suddenly fear clutched my heart and I grabbed Cassie and pushed her behind me. “I’m Mark, who’re you?” he introduced himself, pushing ahead of the two naked women.

“Belinda,” I found myself answering, “and this is my daughter, Cassie.” Wow, that voice was so…so powerful. So mesmerizing.

His grin grew hungrier. “Hmm, there something sexy about a mom and daughter, together,” Mark leered suggestively and I flushed. That’s disgusting. “I want the two of you to join my jogging club.”

Of course I would join his club.

“Do we have to be naked?” my daughter asked as she trembled behind me.

“Of course,” Mark laughed. “It’s the Naked Jogging Club. I know, I know, not the most original name.” He shrugged. “The good news is, not only do you get to feel the excitement of being naked in public, your cunts are growing wet just thinking about my hard cock inside you. You two are my jogging sluts, aren’t you.”

Oh God, I loved my Oscar, but I have never been hornier in my life for a man. “Yes, I want to be your slut.” Was that my voice that sounded so sexy? I rubbed my thighs together, my twat was getting all wet and itchy. I needed a good fucking and Oscar wasn’t around and Mark’s cock looked more than adequate. I grinned, in fact, it looked like the perfect tool to fix the itch in my twat.

“Oh yes, I’ll be your slut!” My sweet Cassie sound so slutty. She was still pressed against my back and I swear I could feel her nipples harden through her top and sports bra.

“Then welcome to the club,” Mark said. “And good sluts are always horny for another woman’s pussy, even if she’s related.”

A naughty flush went through my body as I eyed the two, naked women, drifting down their lush bodies to their fur-covered muffs. Then my eyes drifted over to my babygirl as she undressed. I wondered what her pussy tasted like. What it would feel to have my sweet Cassandra licking at my slutty cunt.

The black haired woman hugged me. “I’m Anastasia, and this is Madeleine. And you will not be disappointed by Mark. Yesterday, he fucked us so hard. And then, when I got home, I begged my husband to treat my like a little slut! Oh, it was so satisfying. My Stan got so into it. He took charge like a real man. Last night, he had me make him dinner wearing only an apron. And then I was desert.” She touched my wedding ring. “You should try it. The only thing better than being your husband’s slut, is being Mark’s!” she said with a wink.

I bet Oscar would love it if I was his slut. I glanced back at my daughter who was pulling off the pink sports bra that contained her perky, B Cup breasts. The little slut was horny, her nipples were hard, and I was so proud of my babygirl as I saw the hungry grin on Mark’s face as his eyes feasted on her tits.

“Let’s get that top off, sugar,” Madeleine said in a delightful, Southern drawl. She had a beautiful face and a wicked smile played on her lips. She was grabbing the hem of my shirt and I let her pull it up over my head. She deftly undid my gray sports bra and my big, D Cup breasts spilled out. “Sugar, the Lord gave you one beautiful set of hooters.” I shivered in pleasure as the Southern woman ran a finger around my large areola, brushing my fat nipple.

“I know, s’not fair,” Cassie vented. “The only two things I got from my dad were hazel eyes and small tits like grandma. Everyone on mom’s side of the family has huge knockers.”

Mark reached out, kneading her perky tip, his thump swiping across her hard little nipple. “You got a sexy pair of tits,” Mark told her and she flushed, pleased.

“Where’s all your pubic hair, young lady?” I gasped when Cassie’s baby blue boy shorts came off. She was shaved bare, her slit tight like a little girls.

“I shave it,” Cassie said, rolling her eyes. “Everyone shaves their coochies, mom. Jeez.”

“Have you let some boy stick his dick up your cunt,” Mark asked.

“Yeah,” Cassie admitted, sheepishly.

I guess she really was me at fifteen.

Mark jogged behind us ladies, staring at our asses. We barely had jogged a hundred yards when Cassie gasped in shock and pointed down the road. There was a news van parked across the road and a cameraman filming us. A strange exhilaration burned through me as I realized some complete stranger was filming me naked.

“Fuck,” Mark muttered, examining the situation. “Well, she’s probably hot.” I furrowed my eyes, wonder what Mark was talking about, and I saw a second figure in a pink blouse. “Ladies, jog back to Madeleine’s and go home. We’ll meet there at six tomorrow morning.”

“You’re not going to fuck me?” I asked, then flushed. I couldn’t believe I asked him that. But I was so horny, I really needed his dick in me.

“I’ll fuck you and your daughter tomorrow,” Mark grinned.

Maybe when I get home, I’ll convince Oscar to make me his slut and take a sick day. We could spend the entire day in bed, doing whatever nasty things my Oscar wanted. I glanced at Cassie and a terrible, depraved thought filled my mind. Maybe she should stay home, sick, too. After all, we were both sluts, now.



Day Four, Thursday, June 13, 2013

Cassie

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 16.


I out distanced the others as we turned onto Mountain View Court. I was just so excited to get fucked by Mark. It’s all I thought about last night. My poor little pussy was still a little sore from how many times I petted my kitty. And so I had to wait, breathless, on Madeleine’s porch for Mark and my mom, for and Anastasia and Madeleine.

Yesterday had been so wild. Even though I didn’t get to fuck Mark, when we got home my mom begged dad to let her be his slut. And dad was more than happy to let her. It was kinda disgusting and kinda hot all at the same time. My mom got dad all hot and bothered then told him she’d love to see him fuck me. I didn’t have a problem with that, my dad was so handsome and kind. Not like the boys at my school who just want to get off inside me. I knew my dad would make feel so amazing.

Turned out my dad didn’t have a problem with it, either. Fuck, I came so hard for dad. And then mom surprised us both by giving me a second orgasm as she licked my little kitty-cat clean. Dad was roaring to go after that and mom mounted his cock and rode him hard. My dad was grunting like an animal, calling mom such filthy names and she loved it. When they finished, mom taught me all about how to lick another woman’s pretty kitty. And mom tasted wonderful, sour and sweet all at the same time, mixed with daddy’s salty flavor.

“Hurry up!” I shouted eagerly as the adults finally rounded the corner. I was so excited, I was dancing on the balls of my feet, my kitty drenched with my juices.

It was fun watching their breasts bounce up and down, and Mark’s cock was swaying and bouncing. I licked my lips, rubbed my thighs together. I couldn’t wait to feel Mark’s cock up my pussy. I was his slut, and a good slut needs to feed her kitty a lot of dicks. That’s what Jodi Miller said in the girls bathroom a few days ago. And she should know, she was the biggest slut in school.

I threw myself at Mark, pushing past Madeleine, and hugged him. Letting him feel my hard nipples rub against his hairy chest, and I could feel his hard cock rubbing against my stomach. I kissed him greedily as Madeleine opened the door. Then I jumped up and wrapped my legs around Marks’ waist, my hot little kitty rubbing wetly on his belly and he carried me inside.

“Eager slut,” he growled and threw me onto the couch. “Sit on your slutty daughter’s face.”

“Ohh, I’d love that,” mom moaned.

Meanwhile, Madeleine and Anastasia were sitting on a recliner, Anastasia in Madeleine’s lap and the pair were making out madly. Anastasia was caressing Madeleine’s tits, another pair of breasts larger than my little B cups. Ugghh, why did I have to take after my dad’s side of the family. Mom has these amazing tits. Large and pillowy, they swayed so sexy as she walked. Her slightest motion made them jiggle. I practically had to do jumping jacks to get any jiggle out of my tits. Madeleine’s hand was roaming Anastasia’s ass, now, squeezing her cheeks, her finger dipping into Anastasia’s crack.

Then my view was blocked as mom’s sleek thighs straddled my face, and her shaved kitty lowered down to my eager lips. Yesterday, my mom had a well groomed, brown bush. But daddy loved my shaved kitty so much, mom asked me to show her how to shave it. I had a lot of fun lathering up her bush and carefully shaving her lips with a razor. When I was all finished, I gave her kitty a nice lickin’ and mom gushed all over my face.

I started lickin’ my mom’s kitty as Mark’s cock thrust into my pussy. I moaned into my mother’s pussy as Mark filled me up so deliciously, his cock rubbing all the best places inside me. I drank my mom’s delicious flavors, sour and sweet, rubbing my tongue all over her pussy. I sucked her large, drooping labia, nibbled on her tiny clit, and jammed my tongue into her wet hole.

“Oh yes, eat mommy’s pussy! Mmm, my babygirl’s such a great muff diver. Ohh, you’re making mommy feel so great, you slutty child!”

Mark was pickup the pace, fucking me harder. I could feel his balls slapping against my taint. Every thrust of his cock felt better than the last as my entire cunt began to burn with pleasure. I started moving my hips, matching Mark’s rhythm. His cock rubbed all over my tight cunt and I started squeezing down on him as he thrust in.

“Such a tight pussy!” Mark moaned and I felt a surge of joy. I was making him happy, like a good slut. “God, I love teenage cunt!”

I slurped on my mom’s delicious juices as Mark pounded my cunt. Mom started wiggling her hips on me, rubbing her cunt all over my face as I brought her greater and greater pleasure. I was getting closer and closer to my orgasm when Mark pulled out of my pussy, leaving an aching emptiness inside my kitty.

“No!” I moaned in disappointment. “Please, put it back in! I was so close! My kitty needs to be fed some man-milk! She’s so hungry!”

Then I felt Mark raise my hips up a bit, his hard cock pocking at my ass crack. “You ever been fucked in the ass, Cassie?”

“No,” I answered, feeling a little scared. But I shouldn’t be. I was Mark’s slut, and a good slut takes it up the ass, or at least that’s what Jodie Miller always said. And she should know, she fucked the entire first string of our varsity football team at a party.

“How ’bout you, Belinda?” Mask asked my mom

“Yes,” mom answered. “Oscar always wanted me to, but I always said no. But last night, he reminded me I was his slut. And it felt so amazing, Cassie. You’ll love it, babygirl.”

I felt soft fingers caressing my kitty, soft as a mother’s caress. Then mom bent over and we were sixty-nining as Mark pushed his cock against the tight ring of my asshole. I groaned into my mom’s kitty as my ass was invaded. God, I thought he felt big in my pussy, but he felt enormous in my ass. And it was so weird, almost like I was pooping in reverse. A strange tingle slowly started to radiated from my ass as Mark’s cock slid slowly in and out of my tight ass. It started to feel better and better as Mark fucked in and out of my ass, slowly picking up speed.

My mom’s tongue flicked at my clit, and my orgasm was nearing again. My clit vibrated as my mother moaned her orgasm into me, her juices flooding my eager mouth. Mark was fucking my ass hard and fast, mom’s tongue swirling about my clit. It was too much, mom’s tongue felt wicked on my kitty and Mark’s cock felt amazing as he reamed my ass, I was going to cum. Stars danced before my eyes as I bucked beneath my mom, my ass clenching on Mark’s cock. My screams of passion were muffled by my mom’s juicy kitty.

“Fucking tight teenage ass!” Mark moaned, and then I felt him, hot and wet, shooting his cum into my ass.

He pulled out and then my mom was off me. I sat up on my elbows and watched as he led mom to another chair. He sat down and I watched in amazement as mom started licking his dirty cock clean of my ass. My mom was tasting my ass! God, she was such a slut. Madeleine was suddenly standing over me, her face sticky with Anastasia’s juices and she slapped my ass.

“You’re leaking cum onto my couch, girl,” Madeleine said, angrily. “Did your parents learn you no manners, sugar?”

“Oh, shit, sorry,” I gulped, standing up. I could feel the cum running greasily out of my ass and down to my taint.

“And don’t swear in my house, sugar,” Madeleine said, sternly. “I’m a good Christian woman, and I’ll not abide a foul mouth.”

“Okay, sorry,” I said, intimidate by the woman and her accent.

She sat down and spread her legs, revealing a brown furred kitty. “You can forgive me by give my cooter a good lickin’.”

“What’s a cooter?” I asked, frowning.

“My pussy, sugar,” she purred. “My wet, horny pussy.” She ran a finger through her bush, pushing a pussy lip to the side and exposing the wet, pink flesh of her kitty.

I smiled, licking my lips. “I can do that, Madeleine.”

“That’s Mrs. Rowe to you, sugar,” she corrected as I knelt down and she pulled my face into her furry kitty. My tongue licked across her tangy-spicy slit. “Hmm, you’re like a pretty cat lapping at a saucer of milk,” Madeleine moaned as I lapped at her delicious pussy.

I felt hands spreading my asscheeks and then a tongue licking at my ass, swirling about my puckered asshole, sending delicious tingles through my body. I glanced behind me to see Anastasia, lips stained with Mark’s cum, lapping at my asshole. It was such a naughty feeling as she rimmed my puckered hole.

“Hey now, sugar. You kids need to learn to finish what you start.” Madeleine strong hands pulled me back to her cunt and I eagerly resumed lickin’ her cooter.



Day Five, Friday, June 14, 2013

Issy

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 18.


I was nervous as I walked up to Mrs. Rowe’s house, just up the street from my own house. Yesterday, the strangest man had come to my house. He seemed so ordinary, just another dumb adult. And then his blue eyes fixed on me and looked me up and down. Great, another skeevy adult perving on me, I had thought.

“You look like an athlete,” the man had told me. “I have this Jogging Club and I want you to join it. It meets at Madeleine’s house at six AM. You’ll have a lot of fun.”

It was such a great idea, that I readily agreed, even if he was perving on me. And then my parents up and sold our house. Mark, the skeevy adult just handed my parents a bag of cash and my stupid parents just agreed to sell our house. They didn’t argue, or nothing. Just agreed like mindless idiots. It was so cray. And then Mark let us stay if he could fuck me whenever he wanted. I was shocked when my parent’s didn’t have a problem pimping their own daughter out for rent on our own house.

I, on the other hand, thought it was a bad idea.

So my parents took my phone away, my laptop away, and grounded me!

“Issy Marguerite Norup, Mr. Glassner’s a generous man,” my mom said, icily, “and you will repay his generosity by spreading those legs for him! I know you’ve spread them for some boy already!”

“You will stay in your room until you start behaving properly!” my dad said as he gathered up my phone and laptop. “And tomorrow morning, you’re going to go and join Mr. Glassner’s jogging club. And if he wants to fuck you, you’ll let him fuck you! Do you understand me, young lady?”

What had happened to my parents. They were like pod people. Last night was so boring. I’m sure I missed a ton of important tweets and instagrams! God, why did my parents have to turn into a bunch of freaks! I should call the cops on them, only they took my phone away! I screamed in frustration into my pillow. Fuck, I’ll I had to do was my homework and watch boring TV.

Yet here I was, showing up for this stupid Jogging Club, with the guy my parents pimped me out too. I didn’t know what his connection with Mrs. Rowe was. Mrs. Rowe was the sweet, southern lady, that was always so nice to me. When I’d mow her lawn for her, she’s always have the best pitcher of ice tea siting out on her porch for me to drink.

Why was I doing this? Because it would be fun, I answered myself. I knocked firmly on the door and blinked in shock when Mrs. Rowe answered dressed only in her birthday suit. There were more naked women behind her. Mrs. Milburn, who lived across from Mrs. Rowe and…Cassie from school. We were in the same grade, about to finish our sophomore year, but I didn’t know her that well. And the fourth woman must be Cassie’s mother. They look so much alike.

“W-what is going on?” I stammered.

“Are you here to join the Naked Jogging Club, sugar?” Mrs. Rowe asked.

“Wait, Naked Jogging Club. Mark didn’t say nothing about having to be naked!” I protested.

“Didn’t I?” Mark asked and I jumped. There he was, naked and…ohmygod his cock was hard and pointing straight at me.

“Well, c’mon sugar, let’s get you naked,” Mrs. Rowe said sweetly, pulling me inside the house.

The women and Cassie started grabbing at my clothing, pulling my tanktop over my head, pulling my tight, jogging shorts down my legs. My sports bra came free and hands pinched at my nipples. I grabbed my panties, holding onto the elastic waistband as the women tried to yank them off.

“Please stop,” I begged, tears brimming in my eyes. I could feel Mark’s pervy eyes as he stared at my bared tits.

“Relax, Issy,” Cassie said and she hugged me, her naked breasts pressed against me and then she was kissing me.

I was so surprised that I let go of my panties and they were pulled down my legs. Cassie broke the kiss, a sultry smile on her face. I blinked my eyes, licked my lips, my face flushed with heat, and realized I was lifting up my feet so my panties could be taken all the way off. Embarrassed, I covered my brown pubes with one hand and tried to cover my breasts with the other arm.

“Don’t be coverin’ up your beautiful body, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe purred, pulling my arms to my side. “Now aren’t you just as pretty as a rainbow after a storm.”

“Yes she is,” Mark said as pervy as possible. He caught my chin and turned my face to his. “You want to be my little jogging slut, don’t you.” My cheeks burned and I found myself nodding yes. Of course I wanted to be his jogging slut, that’s why I was here. “Good, and what does a slut do?”

“Ooh, a slut feeds her kitty as many dicks as she can,” Cassie answered excitedly.

Kitty? Why would I feed my cat a dick. Then I saw Cassie stroking her pussy and I flushed as I realized which kitty she met.

“A slut is excited for Mark to shove his cock in any hole he wants,” Mrs. Milburn said, reaching out and stroking my ass. Her finger’s felt like fire on my smooth cheeks. “Any hole.” I flushed. I knew a few girls who did anal so they could keep their cherries.

“And lets us gals play with her pretty pussy,” Cassie’s mom husked. “And then plays with ours.”

I was Mark’s slut, and my pussy getting wet thinking just about Mark fucking me, even fucking my ass. I eyed all the women, imagining them licking my pussy and even the image of me, kneeling down and licking one of these beautiful women’s pussies sent a naughty thrill through me. “Is that why my parent’s pimped me out to you Mark?” I asked in realization. “Because, they knew I was your slut, right?”

“Yeah,” Mark whispered, his cock was pressing against my ass. “I love your hair. Why green?”

I shrugged. I had dyed my brown hair green with black streaks. “It just seemed like it would annoy my parents, I guess.” My pussy was a flood of liquid now, feeling my nose with the fresh, tart smell of my arousal. I was Mark’s slut, and that meant I needed his cock inside me.

Cassie walked up and she reached giving my titty squeeze, a look of mournful disappointment on her face. “Yet another pair of breasts bigger than mine.”

“Oh, but yours are so cute,” I told her, eying her perky breasts and the cute little nipples. I reached out and gave her titty a squeeze.

“Fuck, my cock need to cum,” Mark said, interrupting our titty play, and he roughly shoved me forward, bending me over the arm of a couch, his hard cock rubbing against my cunt. “Hmm, I love fucking teenage cunt!”

Mark’s cock was pushing into my tight pussy. I had been fucked a few times by Johnny, my boyfriend. But he wasn’t as big as Mark and it felt weird. Mark wasn’t using a condom and there wasn’t the feel of rubber sliding inside me, but the electric feel of flesh sliding against flesh.

“Oh god,” I moaned. “Oh, wow this is so wild.”

Mrs. Rowe sat on the couch in front of me, her legs spread and her furry pussy was mere inches from my face. “Don’t be shy, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe cooed. “Give me a good lickin’.”

Mark’s thrusts were shoving my face closer and closer to Mrs. Rowe’s cunt. I could feel heat radiating from her pussy, a spicy, tangy scent filled my nose. Her pubic hair was silk on my face, and my tongue hesitantly licked up her slit. And she tasted amazing. My tongue dipped into her pussy over and over, greedy to drink all her delicious juices.

I wiggled my hips, enjoying Mark’s thrusts. His cock was rubbing my cunt in all the right places and I could feel a great cum building inside me. Mrs. Rowe was moaning, her hand clutching my dyed-green hair, pulling my face into her sopping cunt. Mark was groaning every time he bottomed out inside me, filling me up. His balls would brush my clit when he thrust in, a staccato beat to match the pleasurable rubbing inside my cunt.

“Oh, sugar!” Mrs. Rowe moaned. “Umm, sugar, your mouth feels so good on my cooter! Oh wow, you’re a natural rug muncher! You got me as excited as a hound dog worrying a bone! Oh sugar, here I go!”

Mrs. Rowe quaked on the couch, her head thrown back as she came hard. More tangy, spicy juices flowed into my mouth. I kept licking her as Mark pounded away at my cunt. Mrs. Rowe just writhed on the couch as my eager mouth gave her cum after cum until Mrs. Rowe shoved my face away.

“No more, sugar,” she panted. “My poor cooter can’t take anymore.”

Mark’s thrusts were coming hard, now. The entire couch was shaking under the force of his cock slamming into my pussy. Mark groaned, and buried himself deep inside me, his cock must be brushing my cervix, he was in so deep. And then I felt something shooting inside me. Mark’s cum I realized and moaned as the muscles in my cunt contracted as a hard cum spasmed through my body.

“Whew, now I’m ready to do some jogging,” Mark panted. He smacked my ass. “Gonna fuck you again when we get back. You have such a nice, tight pussy, slut!”

“Oh, thank you Mark,” I gushed, thrilled my tight hole made him happy. “Your cock was amazing inside me.”

Mark’s cum ran wetly down my legs as we went jogging. A greasy, sticky mess that slowly cooled against my skin. Cars honked at us as we jogged by, and I threw my head up high, my breast thrust out. I was Mark’s jogging slut, and I could care less who saw me. I hoped they could see the cum running down my thighs, proof that I was Mark’s slut.



Day Six, Saturday, June 15, 2013

Vertise

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 20.


I admired my husband’s body as we rested at the intersection. Sweat gleamed on his dark brown skin, his muscles rippling beneath as he moved.

We were out for our Saturday morning jog, at our halfway point at the intersection of Shaw Road and 39th Avenue. My husband was a big black man, built like a linebacker. He played football in college, and still stayed all big and muscled. He was smokin’ hot, and my cooch was moistening as I thought about him throwing me over his shoulder and carrying me off. In my fantasy, he would throw me down on the bed and just start ravishing me.

His dark eyes were eying my body appreciatively, so I turned and waggled my black booty at him. It was a pretty nice booty, if you asked me, definitely my best feature. With just enough junk in the trunk to jiggle without being fat. Feeling a little naughty, I backed my booty up and rubbed it against his crotch, letting Ernard know how horny I was his for cock.

“Da fuck is that,” Ernard muttered. “Vertise, babe, there is some naked crackers joggin’ this way.”

I looked over to see five women jogging naked towards us. No three women and two teenage girls. And behind them, a man jogged naked. The women’s breasts bounced and jiggled, up and down, almost hypnotic, and the man’s hard cock bounced obscenely. The only thing the naked joggers did wear were their shoes.

“White folk,” I said, shaking my head, dumbfounded. “They always be doin’ something foolish.”

Ernard stepped in front of me. He was so big, I could easily hide behind his frame. “That’s close enough!” he shouted at the naked joggers.

The women stopped jogging and the naked man strode forward. He was a little overweight, in his late twenties, short brown hair and piercing, blue eyes. A mocking smile played on his lips and his cock was so hard, the tip angry-red. It seemed to be pointing right at me and disgust sneered my face. What a fucking pervert.

“Your woman looks hot,” the naked man said. “I wouldn’t mind fucking her ass.”

“What da fuck did you just say ’bout my wife, boy!” Ernard growl. “You better damn apologize or I’m like to bust your skull in, bitch.”

The man snorted in laughter. “What do you think, ladies. Is she hot enough to join our club.”

“Umm, definitely,” the black-haired woman purred.

“Her skin is so beautiful,” the green-haired teenager said, licking her lips. “The color of coffee.”

“I love your hair, sugar. The blonde streaks make you seem wild,” the honey-brown haired woman added. Were all these white chicks gay? They were fuckin’ perverts, that’s fo’ sure.

“Da fuck is wrong with you people!” Ernard demanded, walking up to the man. Ernard had a good half-a-foot on the man, and was far broader in the shoulder, and easily had fifty pounds of muscle on the white boy. Ernard cracked his knuckles. “How’d you like me to pound your face in, bitch?”

“Kick his ass, Ernard,” I urged. “Fuck the little peckerwood up!”

“Stand aside, Ernard,” the man said.

Looking confused, Ernard stepped to the side and the man walked up to me. “You are one fine piece of ass.”

“Ernard!” I shouted, too angry at my dumb husband for letting this pervert near me to be at all scared of the little peckerwood.

“Sorry, Vertise,” he muttered, shrugging his huge shoulders.

“Ernard, keep jogging,” the man said. “Vertise will be joining my club and jogging with us from now on. And you don’t have a problem with that, or with me fucking your pretty wife.”

“Oh, sure,” I was stunned to hear Ernard say. “Of course you can fuck her.” He kissed me on the lips as I stood rooted in place. “See you at home, babe,” and then he just started jogging back home.

“Ernard! Ernard, you useless asshole, get back here!”

But he just turned and wave. “Have fun with your club, Vertise.”

“You don’t care this peckerwood want’s to fuck your wife?”

Ernard shouted back, confused, “Why would I? I hope you have a good time!”

“Hey, Ernard,” the crazy peckerwood shouted. “Ever fucked your wife’s ass?”

“No!” Of course my husband hadn’t, that was nasty. Plus, my suddenly wimp of husband has a big cock. I’d hate to feel that monster up my booty.

“You will when she get’s home,” the peckerwood promised. “I’ll leave a big load of cum up her ass to lube the way for you!”

“Hell yeah, man!”

“Ernard, da hell’s gotten into you! Ernard! Stop jogging! This isn’t funny, Ernard!” But my suddenly whipped husband, by some little bitch of a peckerwood no less, just kept right on jogging.

“Well, Vertise, I bet you are just excited to strip naked and join our club. I’m Mark.” Mark introduced the other joggers: Madeleine, Anastasia, Issy, Belinda, and her daughter, Cassie. “From now on, you’re my jogging slut. And what does a jogging slut do, Issy?”

“Let Mark fuck her cunt whenever he wants,” the green-haired girl answered.

“I bet you’re just itching to feel my cock, aren’t you, Vertise?”

“I…” Fuck, I was. My cunt was dripping at the thought of his cock plunging inside me. “I am.” I pulled off my tanktop and peeled off my green jogging shorts in a flash. My nipples were hard when my sports bra came off. Mark was behind me and he pulled my panties off and inhaled them.

“Mhh, I love the smell of cunt,” he sighed, then squeezed my ass. “You’re getting wet just thinking about my cock reaming your tight ass! When you get home, you’re going to let Ernard fuck your ass, too. You’ll be a good, slutty wife for him from now on, won’t you, slut?”

I moaned. I so wanted my husband’s huge cock up my ass. My Ernard was such a great guy to share me with Mark and he deserved his reward when I got home. I knew he always wanted my ass, and from now I would be the best, sluttiest wife for him. “Yes, fuck my ass, Mark! Get me all ready for my husband’s giant cock!” And I started shaking my booty for Mark, letting him see it jiggle as his cock brushed against it.

He slapped my ass. “Let’s get jogging ladies!”

As we jogged, I got to know the other ladies. Anastasia who’s husband was waiting for her to get home so she could cook him breakfast, wearing only an apron. “And, if I’m lucky, he’ll just bend me over the table and fuck me good and hard,” she giggled wickedly.

Madeleine who bemoaned her own husband leaving her. “If only I had been a slut for him, then maybe he wouldn’t have needed that whore of a secretary,” she lamented.

The Blackwoods, Cassie and Belinda, happily told me all about how they were sluts for Oscar, Belinda’s husband and Cassie’s dad. “He takes charge of us when we get home,” Belinda happily said. And Cassie eagerly piped in, “Yesterday he bought matching, slutty nurse costumes for us, and we had to give him a sponge bath!”

“My parents are just happy I’m keeping Mr. Glassner satisfied,” Issy added. “My mom was so happy when I came home yesterday with cum leaking out of my pussy. She knew I was satisfying him and she gave me a big ol’ hug. And this morning, my dad gave was giving me such pervy stares as I walked naked out of the house. Maybe I should be a slut for my daddy, too.”

“Ooh, being a slut for your daddy is so fun,” Cassie gushed. “But don’t leave your mom out. That can be just as fun!” The teen girl gave a wicked giggle. “Right, mom?”

Belinda had a happy smile as she answered, “Ooh, having a slutty daughter is great, and sharing her with her dad is the best.”

When we reached Mountain View Court, Mark grabbed my arm, stopping me. “God, I can’t wait any longer. I need to fuck that juicy ass!”

God, I couldn’t wait any longer, either. My cunt was dripping, was aching to be fucked. “Yes, please, fuck me now,” I begged. I didn’t care that we were outside, didn’t care that cars were driving by, honking loudly. Let everyone see me be a slut for Mark.

Mark bent me over the granite sign, carved to read, “Mountain View Estates.” The stone was cold on my belly. “Anastasia, eat her ass out, get her ready for my cock.”

“Yes, Mark,” purred the black-haired beauty. I felt gentle hands spreading my booty and gasped as her tongue began swirling about my asshole. I had a couple girl-on-girl encounters in college, but none of them ever touched my asshole. It was so fucked nasty, I loved every minute of it.

“Why don’t we have a nice sixty-nine, Cassie,” Madeleine said, pressing her body against Cassie’s.

“I’d love that, Mrs. Rowe,” Cassie answered, pulling Madeleine down on top of her.

Mark was getting his cock sucked by Belinda and Issy stepped up in front of me, her shaved, teenage cunt right in front of my lips. “Like my shaved pussy?” Issy asked. “Mom shaved it for me last night, so I’d be more appealing to Mark. She’s the best mom in the world. Would you like to lick me?”

“Sure, boo,” I answered, grabbing her ass and pulling her cunt to my lips.

Issy had a fresh, tart flavor as I ran my tongue about her cunt. My dormmate my junior year at college, Tallia, taught me how to eat a woman’s pussy out, and it all came flooding back to me as I tongued Issy’s teenage pussy. Issy moaned appreciatively as I ate her out, rubbing her cunt all over my face. Anastasia had wiggled her tongue up my ass and slipped two fingers up my snatch, slowly fingering me.

“You have a tasty ass,” Anastasia murmured, pulling her fingers out of my cunt.

I groaned as her finger, slicked with my cunt’s juices, pressed against my asshole and slid in, pushing past the tight ring of my sphincter. She fucked it slowly in and out of my ass, letting me get used to the strange intrusion. Naughty pleasure tingled out of my ass and I groaned when Anastasia’s other hand began gently playing with my clit, rolling the sensitive nub between her fingers. I moaned my pleasure into Issy’s cunt, rubbing my lips against her soft vulva.

A second finger slipped into my ass, Anastasia was reaming my asshole faster and faster. Her tongue began lapping at my cunt and my orgasm began to build. Issy was gasping and moaning above me, her hips bucking as she came sweetly on my tongue, flooding my lips with her delicious girl-cum.

“Oh, thank you, Miss Vertise,” she panted, kneeling down and then she kissed me on the lips, her tongue tasting her juices on my face. “Hmm, I taste good, don’t I?”

“Yes you do, boo!” I moaned. I was getting so close to cumming. “Anastasia, ohh, keep doing that. I’m getting so close to cumming, you nasty slut!”

My ass clenched on her probing fingers, my muscles clenched in my womb, as electricity ran through my body and I moaned loudly. It was a great cum, and I groaned in disappointment when Anastasia pulled her fingers from my ass. She gave my cunt one last lick, that sent a small shudder of pleasure through my sensitive pussy.

“She’s all ready, Mark,” Anastasia proudly said.

“Good,” Mark groaned. “Umm, don’t swallow it all, Belinda. Let Vertise get a taste.”

A taste of what, I wondered. Belinda walked over and I could see sticky cum, glistening white on her red lips. And then she was kissing me, her tongue shoveling salty cum into my lips. I wrestled with her tongue, savoring Mark’s sperm. I heard footsteps behind me, a cock brushing my ass and I shook my booty.

Belinda broke the kiss and sat down next to me on the granite sign. “Issy, be a dear and eat my pussy!”

“Oh, yes Mrs. Blackwood,” Issy eagerly answered, kneeling down and diving into Belinda’s shaved cunt.

“Fuck my black booty,” I moaned, shaking my ass, letting my cheeks jiggle so prettily.

“You fucking asked for it, slut!” growled mark.

His cock was at the entrance to my ass and he just shoved it in, hard and fast. I gasped in pain and surprise as he invaded my asshole. “Relax, honey, it’ll makes it easier,” Belinda told me. I relaxed my asshole, letting Mark invade me, and the pain lessened. “There, isn’t that better?”

“Thanks, Belinda,” I groaned. Mark’s cock was pounding my ass, and pleasure was beginning to replace the pain. I started moving my hips, rotating them and twisting them, letting Mark get a good fuck out of me. “Ohh, ream my ass!” I started moaning. I always loved to talk filthy in bed. “Fuck me, stud! Fuck me hard! Yes, yes, you feel fucking amazing in me, stud! Uhhhh, getting fucked up the ass is fuckin’ amazing! Oh yes, I’m a nasty anal slut!”

“God, you got a tight ass, Vertise!” Mark moaned. “Your ass jiggles every time I slam into you!”

“You like my black booty!” I moaned. “Of course you do, every guy likes a black girl’s big booty! With a little junk in the trunk!”

“Only booty better is my Mary’s,” Mark groaned. I didn’t know who this Mary was, but Mark was right. I had the second best booty out there. “Fuck, your ass is tight, slut! I’m gonna cream it good, leave a nice, big load in there for your hubby to enjoy when he fucks your ass!”

I couldn’t believe how excited getting fucked up the ass was! And outdoors! I was one nasty slut, and loving every minute of it. Every car that honked, every person that saw just how much of a slut I was for Mark, made my cum grow closer and closer. Mark’s reaming felt amazing. “You’re making me cum, stud!” I moaned as I approached the sweet release of orgasm. “Yes, yes, yes! Harder! Fuck my nasty booty harder! Yes!” I screamed out as my orgasm crashed through me. My ass was clenching on his cock, milking his dick. I needed that load up my ass. I was going to need all the lube I could get up my ass to let my husband’s big cock could fit up there.

And Mark didn’t disappoint me. I felt like I had a gallon of cum sloshing around inside me when I got home. Ernard was waiting, eager to fuck my ass. I pulled down my sticky jogging shorts. My cunt was also messy with a load of Mark’s cum, and I presented my well fucked ass to my husband. Mark’s cum lubed the way, and my husband stretched my poor, tiny asshole as he fucked my ass good and hard.

God, I had turned into such a nasty anal slut, I happily thought as I came on Ernard’s cock reaming my ass slutty ass. There was no going back, Mark made me a slut, and I was loving every second of it.



Day Seven, Monday, June 17, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


Mark was late and we were all getting restless. Yesterday was Sunday, so there was no club. Everyone needed a break from jogging and we were all eagerly waiting for Mark to show up. Vertise was sitting on my lap and we were making out. The coffee-cream-skinned woman kissed me fiercely, her tongue aggressively probing my mouth, as I rubbed her generous rear. Vertise just slipped a hand up to my breast, giving it a good squeeze, when the door banged open and Mark walked in trailed by a black-haired, young woman.

Mark looked us all over and then sighed. “No club today, you can all go home. I’m just going to fuck Antsy here for my exercise.” And then he and the girl rushed up the stairs. We could hear the bed creek and then then the woman started moaning as it sounded like Mark was fucking her hard.

“I guess we go home, huh, Anastasia?” Vertise asked me, disappointment on her face.

I shrugged. “It’s what Mark wants, cupcake. I guess I’ll go wake Stan up and see if he wants to fuck. God, I’m so horny.”

“Ohh, can I come, Mrs. Milburn!” Issy asked. “Your husband is so handsome.”

“Oh, you little slut, have you been eying my man?” I demanded playfully.

“I’ve rubbed a few out thinking about him,” Issy answered with a coquettish grin on her face.

“All right, let’s go,” I said, grabbing the teen’s hand. “You better be thankful I’m sharing my man with you.”

“Oh, I’ll be very appreciative,” Issy said, then made a V with her fingers, put them against her lips and waggled her tongue between her fingers. A shudder went through my cunt, thinking about her tongue waggling like that inside my pussy.



Day Eight, Tuesday, June 18, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


“It’s eight, he’s not showing up,” Belinda pouted. “I need to go and get ready for work.”

Disappointment painted all our faces. I felt like a puppy that just had his favorite chew toy taken away. “Yeah, me too,” I sighed. My cooter was itching for some action, and, unlike the other ladies, I didn’t have a man at home to be a slut for. None of us sluts hadn’t even fooled around with each other this morning, all of us too anxious as we waited on Mark to show up.

Vertise gave me a hug and I groped her booty. “Tomorrow, then?” Vertise asked.

“Of course, sugar,” I told her. “We’re Mark’s sluts. We need to be ready for when he need’s us.”

“Yep, we’ll be here every morning until he says he doesn’t want us,” Issy piped in.

Cassie and Belinda nodded, mother and daughter were cuddling on the couch. “That’s just what a good slut would do,” Belinda added.

God, I hope Mark shows up tomorrow. My poor little cooter needs a nice dick up inside it.



Day Nine, Wednesday, June 19, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 25.


I parked my Prius in Madeleine driveway and Cassie and I got out of the car. We were wearing loose clothing, no underwear underneath and the moment we got out, we pulled the clothes off. The morning air felt great on my naked body, the rising sun warming the air. Cassie looked beautiful, painted in the dawn light and I couldn’t help myself. I hugged her, rubbing my big breasts against her perky tits, and kissed her pouty lips, slipping a little tongue into my daughter-slut.

“Do you think he’s coming today, mom?” Cassie asked as I broke the kiss.

“Hopefully, babygirl,” I told her. Arm in arm we walked up to the door.

We were the last to arrive. Vertise was there, cuddling with Anastasia on the chair. Madeleine had cute little Issy sitting on her lap. Everyone leapt to their feet when we entered, and then hope disappeared from their faces when they saw us.

“Sorry,” I said, pulling Cassie down onto the couch with me.

“What’s up with all the media outside?” Cassie asked. “It was a zoo out there.”

“There was something about Mark on the news,” Anastasia said. “Something to do with the FBI that raided his house last week.”

Cassie’s eyes widened. “Wait, the FBI raided his house? Cool!”

“The news says he robbed some banks and bribed the FBI,” Madeleine replied, browsing on her phone.

“Wow, he’s like some robin hood?” Issy asked, excited. “That’s cray-cray.”

“So, he’s a criminal?” I asked, suddenly a little nervous.

“That don’t matter,” Vertise said. “We’re his jogging sluts. Right, ladies?”

Vertise was right. I didn’t matter what Mark may or may not have done. I was his jogging slut, my cunt was wet for his cock. Between six and eight AM, and eight to ten on Saturdays, I was Mark’s. He could do what he wanted with me. Even if all he wanted was too ignore me. So I waited, as hopeful and anxious as the other ladies.

And we waited, our eyes focused on the cloak. Time seemed to slow to an agonizing crawl. It was 6:11 now, Mark was already late. Frustration welled inside me, but I forced that down. We were Mark’s sluts. We served him, not the other way around.

There was a crunching sound from outside. Everyone perked up, as the crunching noise turned into footsteps approaching the door. Someone was walking on the gravel walkway. My heart was hammering with excitement, my pussy moistening with desire. The doorknob turned and everyone in the living room held their breath in anticipation.

Mark entered, naked, his arm around a pretty, young woman, his cock hard and swinging as he walked. The same girl wasn’t the same girl from Monday. This one had auburn hair gathered in a ponytail. Perky breasts covered in freckles. Her pubic hair had been shaved, save for a fiery heart above her slit. She was smiling happily, her green eyes twinkling with love as she gazed at Mark.

“Mark!” I gasped. “You’re here.”

“Yeah, sorry,” he apologized, sheepishly. “I haven’t been myself the last few days.”

The auburn-haired girl laughed and squeezed him tightly, a fond look on her face. “That’s an understatement.”

Mark caressed her face, tenderly, lovingly. “Hi ladies. So, some of you know Mary. But for the rest, she’s my fiancee, and she has decided to join us today. You are all going to be just as slutty for Mary as you are for me.”

“Of course we are,” I said, coming over to hug Mary. “She’s your fiancee.” Mary squeezed my ass and kissed me on the lips. I bet those lips would feel amazing on my cunt.

After all us sluts kissed both Mark and Mary, Mark slapped my ass. “Well, let’s get going, sluts!”

I happily jogged up the street, Cassie on one side of me, Vertise on the other. Madeleine, Anastasia, and Issy following behind us, and lastly, Mark and Mary brought up the rear, so they could watch our shapely asses as we jogged.

“I see why you like doing this so much,” Mary said with a laugh. “It’s quite the motivation, all these fine asses shaking in front of you.”

Joy surged inside me. I was Mark and Mary’s jogging slut, my ass, my cunt, was their motivation. I was just so happy that they were enjoying the view.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 16: The Raid

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 16: The Raid

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Males/Female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Magic, Spanking, Anal, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 15



When I returned home from the meeting with the Police Chiefs, Mary wasn’t home yet. Desiree and Allison were cooking in the kitchen, and the other sluts were finishing cleaning the house in their cute maid outfits. I sent Xiu to go stay with Korina and relieve Thamina, who was staying with Korina at the hospital with her right now.

Lillian was cleaning the living room, a feather duster in her hand, dressed in her slutty maid outfit. I saw Lillian bending over, dusting the coffee table. Her skirt had ridden up to expose her shaved pussy and her naked ass flashed beneath her skirt and petticoats. My cock hardened at the beautiful sight. Her pussy was a tight, inviting slit.

My cock was out in an instant and I grabbed her hips and slammed into her dry pussy.

“Oh, shit!” Lillian gasped in pain and surprise. She glanced back at me and her shock instantly vanished, replaced by joy. “Oh, Master, you feel so good inside my slutty cunt!” Her pussy began to moisten as her lust built.

“Your slutty cunt feels so good on my cock!” I gasped as she started to move her hips.

I fucked Lillian hard, holding her hips as I plowed deep inside her. Her cunt was sopping wet after a few thrust and she was panting like a bitch in heat. Karen walked into the room, naked, and smiled happily at me. Karen’s curly, light brown hair fell about her shoulders and her breasts. Pink nipples peaked out between strands of hair.

“Welcome home, Master,” Karen greeted and walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Chasity, who had followed me into the living room, sat down on the couch and started to play with her pussy as she watched me fuck Lillian. Chasity was wearing her slutty cop’s uniform. Karen walked over to the couch, her welted ass swaying, and sat carefully next to Chasity and kissed her on the lips. Now that Karen was my slut and no longer a Nun, she was quite friendly and affectionate and really seemed to enjoy kissing the other sluts.

As my cock speared Lillian’s cunt, her pussy tight and silky, I watched as Karen’s hand slipped into Chasity’s half open blouse. She fished out one of Chasity’s round breasts and sucked a pink nipple into her mouth. Chasity gasped and slid her free hand over to caress Karen’s thigh, sliding up higher and higher and dipping between her legs and finding Karen’s wet cunt.

“Master, you’re so good, I’m going to cum!” Lillian gasped.

Her cunt rippled about my cock. “Do you want me to cum in your dirty pussy?”

“Yes, Master!” Lillian shouted. “Cum in my dirty, slutty pussy!” I buried my cock to the hilt in her inviting depths and shot three large spurts of cum into her cunt. “Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred as I pulled out of her cunt. Lillian dipped a finger down and shoved it into her snatch. When she pulled it out, her finger was sticky with my cum, and she sucked it eagerly into her mouth.

I smacked Lillian’s ass. “Finish your dusting, slut.”

I turned to face the other two sluts and knelt on the couch between Karen’s spread legs, my hard cock brushing Chasity’s hand as she diddled the former nun. Karen stopped sucking at Chasity’s tit and Chasity moved her hand out of my dick’s way and I shoved it up Karen’s juicy twat. Karen whimpered in pain as I fucked her hard, shoving her tender ass against the couch. But the pleasure of my cock in her cunt so turned her whimpers of pain into sighs of pleasure.

“Fuck my nasty snatch!” Karen moaned. “Oh, you’re so big inside me!”

“Fuck her, hard, Master,” Chasity purred, her hand stroking my back through my shirt. She snuggled closer, her breast brushing Karen’s lip and Karen sucked her nipple back into her greedy mouth. Chasity’s hand slid down my back, across my ass and between my legs. She gently massaged my balls as I fucked Karen. “Cum in her dirty cunt,” Chasity moaned. Chasity’s other hand was busy between her legs, two fingers plunging in and out of her blonde-furred cunt.

Karen’s legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me against her. My strokes were shallow, fast and hard. I kissed at her cheek and then whispered into her ear, “Your cunt’s feel so good on my cock!” Karen moaned around Chasity’s nipple and her cunt spasmed on my cock. She got so excited by my words, the dirty slut came. “Did my cock make you cum, bitch!”

Karen released Chasity’s nipple. “Yes, it did, Master! Your cock feel so amazing in my filthy cunt!”

Keys rattled and the front door opened and I heard women giggling. Mary, trailed by Violet and Fiona, entered the living room. “I found the perfect wedding dress,” Mary gushed excitedly to me as I fucked out slut.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful, Master!” Violet exclaimed.

“You’re going to be blown away by how beautiful Mistress will look in it,” Fiona told me.

Mary sat down on the couch to my right side, opposite Chasity, and I kissed her, tasting cunt on her lips, tart and fresh. “Have you been a naughty filly?” I asked her.

She grinned, beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “The seamstress, Bonnie, gave very satisfactory service. How did the meeting go?”

“Good,” I answered, continuing to fuck Karen. “We’ll have the tryouts for the bodyguards on Saturday. I figure we’ll hold it at Sparks Stadium. Tomorrow, I’ll call the school district and book it.”

Mary nodded. Her hand reached out and pinched Karen’s nipple. Karen stopped sucking Chasity’s nipple and turned to face her mistress. “Are you making my stallion fill good with your cunt, whore?” Mary asked, twisting her nipple.

“Absolutely, Mistress!” Karen gasped.

“Good slut,” Mary cooed and captured her lips in a kiss.

The door bell rang and Violet scurried off to get the door. That’s when I noticed what she was wearing, a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a white blouse, and white, knee high socks. She looked like a catholic schoolgirl slut with her small breasts and hair done up in pigtails. “Shit!” I muttered in amazement.

Mary glanced at Violet as she disappeared down the short hallway that led to the front door. “I know, right, she’s so innocent and slutty all at the same time,” Mary said, licking her lips. “You gonna fuck her next?”

“Yeah!” I groaned, fucking Karen’s pussy harder. “She’s been a naughty girl and needs to be disciplined for wearing such a short skirt.”

“Mmmhh,” Mary purred.

Violet returned followed by a caramel skinned bombshell in a pink, silk blouse and a gray, tight pencil skirt. She was Jessica St. Pierre, field reporter for KIRO 7 News, and as of this morning, our newest sex slave. While I was jogging naked with my Naked Jogging Club, a news crew was filming us. Apparently, someone tipped off the news about my naked jogs and Jessica was sent to cover it. She was smoking hot and having a reporter to tip me off of any brewing stories made her the perfect addition to our stable of slaves.

“Master,” Jessica said, blushing, setting her suitcase on the floor.

“Come here,” Mary said. Jessica glanced at me with a questioning look, and I nodded back. “I’m Mary.”

“Oh, sorry, Mistress,” Jessica gasped, clasping her hand over her mouth. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s see you naked,” Mary asked. “And I’ll consider forging you.”

Jessica stripped hastily. Her blouse came off exposing her dusky tits and her hard nipple. Her skirt slid off her shapely hips and then her panties, stained from the cum I shot up her ass this morning. Her breasts were perky handfuls with dark nipples, her cunt was waxed smooth and glistening with desire.

“Mark says you’re good at sucking cock, how are you at sucking cunt?”

“I’ve had no complaints,” Jessica smiled seductively.

Mary pulled up her skirt, exposing her waxed pussy. Jessica knelt before her and Mary started cooing in pleasure as Jessica began to devour her cunt. I was pounding Karen cunt hard and was close to flooding her cunt with my cum. Karen gasped and came beneath me a second time, her cunt milking my cock. I groaned and flooded the whore with my spunk.

“Thank you, Master,” Karen panted.

Violet was leaning against the wall, playing with one of her pig tails, a coquettish smile on her face. That skirt was so short, barely covering her ass, leaving her long, coltish legs bare. Sleek thighs, parted slightly, invitingly. God, when did she become such a bold, seductive slut. Where was that shy girl I met in the elevator? You took her virginity, a voice whispered. You made her a slut.

And such a delicious slut.

Smiling I beckoned her over. She walked around the couch and I grabbed her face and kissed her roughly. I could taste someone’s cunt on her lips. Not Mary’s. Maybe it was Fiona’s tart juices I tasted. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and she melted against my body. Her budding breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest.

I grabbed her pigtail and lead her over to the ottoman. “You’ve been a bad girl.”

“I have, Master,” Violet purred.

“Daddy,” I corrected.

“I’ve been so bad, Daddy,” Violet cooed as I sat down on the ottoman and pulled her across my lap.

I pulled up her skirt, stroking her pale, slim ass. Then I spanked her, hard, leaving a red handprint on her ass. “Your skirt’s so short, I bet all the boys are lusting after you. Trying to stick their little cocks up my baby-girls snatch.”

“They are, Daddy.”

I smacked her ass, again. Then I slipped my hand down and fingered her cunt. “Who does this belong to?”

“My pussy is all yours, Daddy,” panted Violet. Her pubic hair was soft on my fingers and her cunt was dripping with desire.

“You wouldn’t let any boy slip his cock up your pussy?” I asked, slapping her ass.

“No, Daddy. Only your cock goes in my pussy.”

I spanked her ass on last time. “Good girl, get on your hands and knees.”

Violet scrambled off my lap and knelt before me. Her skirt had ridden up enough to expose her ass and brown-furred cunt. I knelt behind her and eagerly shoved my cock up her cunt. Her teenage pussy was so tight as I fucked her hard. I grabbed one of her pigtails, pulling her head back and she moaned wantonly, a naughty smile on her lips.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” she gasped. “Fuck your baby-girl’s tight little pussy!”

I pounded her cunt and watched Jessica eat out Mary’s twat. Violet’s cunt gripped my cock tight and she panted in your girlish voice. Mary was writhing in pleasure, Karen sucking at her tit. Chasity was spooning Karen from behind, her tits rubbing on Karen’s back. Chasity’s arms wrapped around the slut and started playing with Karen’s naked tits. Mary bucked on Jessica’s face as she came.

“Oh, that was good, slut,” Mary moaned. She grabbed a handful of Jessica’s hair and pulled her up and kissed her passionately on the lips while she groped Jessica’s perky tits.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tongue, Mistress,” Jessica purred when Mary broke the kiss.

“Why don’t you and Chasity have a nice little sixty-nine,” Mary ordered. Chasity, smiling, stood up and kissed Jessica and pulled her to the floor. The pair quickly got in position and eagerly began to eat the other’s cunt.

Violet’s cunt clenched on my cock. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Please, fill my slutty, young pussy with your cum, Daddy!”

“Here it comes, baby-girl!” I groaned and flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. I pulled out of Violet’s cunt and slapped her ass. “Ask Desiree how long it is till dinner.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Violet squeaked and scampered out of the room, her naked ass flashing as her skirt swayed.

Mary pushed Karen away and I sat on the couch next to her and kissed her. Mary snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest. Karen snuggled up on my other side, her tits pressing against my back. Violet returned and reported that dinner would be in ten minutes.

“So you found a wedding dress, hun,” I asked, kissing her sweaty forehead.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful,” Mary sighed.

“Do you have a picture?”

“No, Mark,” Mary rolled her eyes. “You’re the groom, you can’t see my dress until the wedding day.”

“Are you sure about that?” I asked and then started tickling her sides.

Mary giggled hysterically. “Stop … that!” she gasped.

“Not until I see the dress,” I proclaimed, continuing my tickle assault.

“No … I … won’t give … in!” she gasped between laughs. And then she started tickling me back, her fingers brushing my sides.

“Hey, not fair!” I protested.

“Everything’s far in love and tickling!” Mary stated haughtily, and then continued her assault.

I was laughing so hard I couldn’t breath and I felt my face turning beat red. Her fingers were relentless and she found my sensitive sides. She sensed me weakness and pressed her attack. I couldn’t take it anymore. “I yield!” I finally gasped and Mary smirked and stopped her assault.

Desiree cleared her throat, startling us. “Dinner is ready, Masters,” she said, amusement tinging her voice. I smacked her ass on the way buy.

Dinner was a delicious lasagne and garlic bread with a tossed salad topped with vinegar. I heartily dug into the lasagne, the meat, cheese and sauce melted together to form delicious perfection. The sluts were all chatting away happily.

Lillian giggled wickedly at something Chasity told her. “Did Master really do that?”

Chasity nodded. “Right in the back of my squad car.”

“What did you do in the back of her car?” Mary asked, with a naughty smile.

I cleared my throat. “I … uh, had Chasity arrest this girl so I could molest her in the back of the car.”

“The girl was a dirty slut,” Chasity proclaimed. “She came on Master’s cock while he raped her.”

Mary frowned at me. “You’re rapping girls now, Mark?” she asked, delicately.

“Yeah, after what we did to Karen, I kinda got off on it,” I answered. “I just had to do it again.”

“You didn’t hurt her too bad?” Mary asked then took a bite of salad.

“Naw, she even came a couple of times,” I replied.

“That’s fine, then, hun,” Mary said. “It’s not really all that different then what you’ve done to other girls.” Mary eyed the sluts. “Or me.”

Her last words stung a bit. “I’m sorry for making you do those things,” I whispered, feeling guilty for how I made Mary my slave before I really fell in love with her. Mary was the only person I’ve felt bad about controlling.

“I forgave you,” Mary said, patting my hand.

“Then why do you keep bringing it up,” I demanded, a little heat in my voice.

“Sorry, Mark,” Mary said, icily, stabbing her salad.

“I … uh, shit,” I said, instantly regretting my words. It grew quiet around the table. The sluts sensed our argument, and like children before arguing parents, became still and silent. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Mary answered, “you shouldn’t have.”

I grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles. “Can you forgive me?”

A smirk appeared on her lips. “Maybe, I …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the front door banged open and excited voices could be heard. Thamina walked into the kitchen trailed by Xiu and Korina. Korina looked wan, dressed in ill fitting clothes and her left arm in a sling. “I’m home,” she said, a smile on her pale, doll’s face and her blue eyes sparkled happily.

Mary reached her first giving her a careful hug and a kiss on the lips. I followed, stroking her face and kissing those beautiful lips. The other sluts, save Jessica who never met Korina, and Karen, hung back as Korina was hugged and kissed. Lastly, Karen approached her, hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Korina,” she said. “It’s all my fault. I … I was wrong to try and hurt Master and Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” Korina said, gently, caressing Karen’s face. “We all make mistakes.”

Karen was crying as she embraced Korina and kissed her gently on the lips.

A place was made for Korina and the other sluts and Fiona sat down next to her and helped her eat. I sat back down next to Mary and realized we had been fighting about something, I just couldn’t remember what it was. Korina was back home where she belonged and when I looked over at Mary whatever it was we were bickering about really didn’t matter.

After dinner, Mary and I asked Jessica to tell us what she’s learned.

“Well, Master you are either a suspect or a person of interest in several different incidents,” she began, reading off her ipad. “There was the gas attack on the Bestbuy last week. The robbery of a jewelery store.” She glanced at her ipad again. “Mistress is thought to be your accomplice or your prisoner. Her boyfriend believes she was forced to break up with him while being raped.”

“He’s not my boyfriend anymore,” Mary groaned, then smiled. “Although the sex part was true. Mark had his cock up my ass while I ate out this customer, eh Vivian I think her name was, when I broke up with Mike.”

“Okay, Mistress,” Jessica nodded, and looked on her ipad to find her place again. “Eh, there are rumors of a wild party that closed the space needled last Saturday night and that three of the waitresses have been missing ever since. The Seattle Police are looking to question both of you about Violet Matheson’s kidnapping. Xiu’s parents and Fiona’s boyfriend have both filled missing person reports. Master is suspected in a string of robberies and rapes at banks in Tacoma. They believe you use some sort of gas that makes people open to suggestion, although no tox reports have identified the substance, yet.”

“Anything else,” Mark asked. “Do the police know where I’m living?”

“No,” Jessica answered. “There’s a reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, who’s preparing a story on you for Friday. He’s digging into what little past you have. You don’t have much of an internet presence. A Facebook account with a few friends. You have no arrest record.”

“Good job, Jessica,” I praised and she flushed darkly.

“I live to serve, Master,” she purred, she paused. “There is one more weird thing. There have been reports of men and teenage boys in the vicinity having strange exhaustion. They go to bed feeling fine and wake up physically drained. Doctors report its like the person spent days of continuous exertion in a single night. All the men report the same, vivid dream of a silver haired woman being intimate with them. It started Monday night. And is clustered about this address in a six mile radius.”

“Lilith,” Mary murmured.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith said, appearing out of the shadows.

Lust rolled across the room and my cock instantly hardened. Lilith was a voluptuous woman, the very embodiment of a sex goddess. Big, full tits that seemed to defy gravity topped with large nipples. A round face with full, lush lips and bedroom eyes. Her silver hair fell tousled about her like she had just been good and fucked. Her pussy was covered by silvery pubic hair, matted with her desire. Fuck, I had to have her.

“How may I serve, Mistress,” Lilith purred, touching Mary’s cheek. Mary bit her lip. It looked like she was struggling to fight off an orgasm. “Ready for your final boon?”

“Are all these men falling exhausted your work?” Mary asked.

“Why yes,” Lilith moaned. “I’m drawn to the wet dreams of men.”

I stood up and pushed Lilith so she bent across the table, her, heart-shaped ass wiggled at me. Lilith face turned back to me and for instant I saw anger and hatred flash across her face before it returned to the sensuous, come-fuck-me look Lilith normally displayed. I came the moment I slid into the wet passion of her cunt. My cock never went soft and I just kept fucking her. Pleasure was roaring through my body and I was quickly cumming again.

Mary climbed up on the table and shoved Lilith’s mouth into her cunt and screamed out her orgasm. The sluts started attacking each other, just as effected by Lilith’s lust aura as I was. Desiree and Allison fell into a sixty-nine. Fiona knelt before Korina’s chair and pulled off her sweat pants and dived into Korina’s shaved pussy. Violet crawled beneath Fiona so that Fiona was sitting on her face and started eating her red-furred pussy. Thamina and Jessica were grinding their pussies on each other’s thighs, Chasity was eating out Lillian’s pussy while Xiu furiously masturbated.

As I fucked Lilith’s pussy, her ass jiggled as my groin slammed into her. I wondered what her asshole would feel like. I came a third time in her pussy and then pulled out and quickly slammed my cock up her ass. She was so tight, a velvet grip that caused me to cum so hard my vision blackened for a moment. Lilith’s ass started to squeeze rhythmically on my ass, every squeeze sending pleasure through my body and cum spewing out of my cock. She was draining my balls dry. She glanced back on me, a smirk on her face and hatred in her eyes My vision swam and the room darkened and …

… “Mark, are you okay?”

I opened my eyes and Mary was kneeling next to me. I was lying on the hardwood floors of the dining room. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” Mary said. “Lilith was mad at you for fucking her ass so she did her succubus thing on you. How do you feel?”

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “I guess my wish for sexual stamina came in handy.”

“I sent Lilith away when you passed out,” Mary said, in anger. “Are you sure you’re fine?”

I kissed Mary, groping her breast. “I’ll fuck you right now, if you want me to prove it?”

Mary smiled. “How about upstairs, hun,” Mary said. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

My cock was hardening as I stared at Mary’s naked body. “Yeah. I could fuck you all night, Mare.”

Mary grabbed my hand, then grabbed Jessica’s hand. “Then you can handle both of us?” Mary asked with a naughty smile. I grinned and she led us upstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing of my phone woke me up. “Hello,” I groggily said. It was 4:09 am according to the clock.

Mary and Jessica stirred in bed. Mary lay between us and Jessica was spooning her from behind. “Go back to bed,” Mary muttered and Jessica snuggled tight against her.

“Mark, its Sheriff Erkhart,” a man’s voice said on the phone.

“Yeah, Sheriff?”

“I just found out that the FBI filed a no-knock warrant for 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374 seeking to arrest you in relation to those bank robberies,” the Sheriff informed me. “The FBI and my SWAT unit is on there way to your house. They’ll be there any minute.”

“Shit,” I muttered, coming awake.

“What is it?” Mary muttered.

There was a booming crash and splintering wood coming from below, echoing through the house. Heavy boots pounded through the house and men shouted loudly. The boots were stomping up the stairs. Sluts started crying out in fear as doors crashed open. Fear coursed cold through my veins as I struggled to get out of the bed. The blankets were tangled about my legs and I fell off the bed, landing hard on my side.

“Mark!” Mary shouted. “What the fuck …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the bedroom door burst open and two men in black fatigues and sub-machine guns flowed into the room. They moved with a strange, almost mechanical precision “Hands on your head!” one barked, training his gun on me as I struggled to untangle my legs from the sheet. The other SWAT trained his weapon on Mary and Jessica, who screamed and grabbed each other.

“Fuck, stop pointing your guns at us and help me up, assholes!” I shouted in anger. The guy pointing his sub-machine gun at me lowered it and extended his arm and hauled me to my feat.

“Oh, sorry, sir,” the guy said, confused.

“Go wait outside.”

“Yes, sir,” the SWAT officer said and the pair walked out. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the house as other SWAT officers were securing the house.

“Mary, stay here until I get things sorted out,” I told her.

“Yeah,” she nodded, pale faced and clutching an equal frightened Jessica.

It took a few minutes to find all the SWAT officers roaming the house. By the time I got to the sluts, most had those plastic cuffs on and were sobbing in fear as black clad SWAT cops stood over them. I had the SWAT release them before sending the cops outside to join the other SWAT guys. Violet hugged me in relief and Karen was so shaken up by the experience that she threw up. Allison and Desiree clung tightly together and Korina was still asleep from her painkillers.

Outside, a fat, balding man in a blue, FBI windbreaker was yelling at his SWAT guys for standing around in the yard. “What the hell are you guys doing?” he demanded, face turning beat red.

“The guy told us to wait outside, Agent Peterson” one of the SWAT guys said.

“The fucking suspect tells you to wait outside and you genius just listen to him?” Agent Peterson demanded in astonishment. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys.”

“Eh,” the SWAT guy shrugged. “He just seemed like someone I needed to listen to, right guys.”

The other SWAT officers shrugged or nodded.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Agent Peterson swore. “Who the fuck is this guy! Heinrich, let’s go and get this asshole.”

“Uh, sir, he’s at the door,” a female agent pointed. She was wearing the same windbreaker as Agent Peterson.

“Shit!” Peterson swore and drew his service weapon, pointing it at me. The female agent, presumably Agent Heinrich, drew hers as well. “Hands on your head, get down on the floor!”

“Put your guns away!” I snapped in anger.

Guns were holstered. “See,” quipped the SWAT officer, “hard to resist.”

“Shut up, Keller,” Peterson grumbled.

“Is it safe, Mark?” Mary called from upstairs.

“Yeah, Mare, come on down and bring Jessica!” I shouted back.

Mary appeared, naked, holding an equally naked Jessica’s hand. Both girls had similar builds, their breasts about the same size, Mary’s a little perkier, Jessica’s a little rounder. The main difference was their skin coloring, Mary was fair skinned and covered in freckles while Jessica had caramel skin from her mixed ethnic background.

Mary slipped her arm around my waist and I hugged her shoulder. “What’re you gonna do, Mark?” she asked, looking at the ruin of our front door. They had used a battering ram and cracked the door and shattered the frame.

“Embarrass Agent Peterson,” I told her. “Jessica, let your producer know you have a story about the FBI raiding an innocent man’s house and scaring his family with their storm trooper assault.”

“Yes, Master,” Jessica said, scurrying away.

“FBI Agents and SWAT officers!” I yelled. “I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee, Mary Sullivan. Everything we do is legal. If Mary Sullivan or someone who says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ approaches you do whatever they say!”

Nods, grunts, and various affirmatives echoed back from the crowd.

“Agent Peterson, a Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 News is going to interview you. You will tell her because of your incompetence, you and your men raided an innocent man’s house, broke his door down and scared his family. Agent Heinrich objected to your plan, but you used your seniority to shut her down. You will tell them that Mark Glassner just has a similar resemblance to the bank robbers, but he has an ironclad alibi.”

“Fine,” Peterson said, flushing. A couple of the SWAT officers sniggered.

“Agent Heinrich, I need to speak with you, inside,” I said.

“Okay, sir,” she said and started walking inside.

“Have fun,” Mary said, kissing me.

“You don’t want to play with her?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, I think there will be plenty of time for that,” Mary said with a knowing smile. Mary knew what I was thinking. Agent Heinrich looked cute and having a spy in the FBI would be a good thing. Then, she walked out of the house, eying the SWAT officers. She grabbed two of them and led them past me back inside the house.

“Two?” I asked.

Mary giggled. “I want cock in my pussy and cock in my ass.”

The other sluts were gathering in the living room as Mary led her two studs inside. I followed with Agent Heinrich. The FBI agent had sandy-blonde hair tied up in a bun. Her face was round with gray-blue eyes and a milkmaid’s fair complexion. Underneath her FBI windbreaker she wore a cheap, blue pantsuit and a bulletproof vest.

“Master, may we have some fun?” Allison asked, glancing at Mary as she had the two SWAT guys strip naked.

“Sure,” I said. The sluts all raced outside. I grabbed Violet as she tried to get pass. “Only my cock gets inside your cunt,” I reminded her.

“Oh, sorry Master,” Violet flushed. I smacked her ass.

“You can play with me an Agent Heinrich.” I turned to the Agent. “Strip. And what’s your first name?”

“Noel,” she answered, dropping the windbreaker to the floor and started unvelcroing her bulletproof vest.

Allison and Desiree returned with a SWAT officer, pulling him upstairs. Karen found the one female SWAT officer to play with. Thamina had hung back, obviously nervous. Fiona returned with a SWAT guy and pulled Thamina along with her. “Let’s get you good and fucked, Thamina” Fiona giggled.

Noel had a plain white bra and her large tits were spilling out of it. Her figure was slim and fit. She shrugged out of her pants and also had on boring, white panties. They were practically granny panties. She pulled those off next, revealing a blonde landing strip pointing towards her bald pussy. Lastly, her bra came off and those big, beautiful titties spilled out. She had large nipples and huge areolas.

“Wow,” Violet murmured and sucked one of those huge nipples into her lips.

I pulled the bobby pins holding Noel’s hair up and it spilled about her shoulders. “What do you think, Mare?”

Mary was between the two naked SWAT officers. Both were muscled and Mary had a hand both their cocks, slowly stroking them as one of the officers sucked on her tit. “Keep her,” Mary husked.

“Noel, you’re my sex slave, and Mary’s. You’ll do whatever nasty thing we want you to do. More importantly, you’re going to be our spy in the FBI. Report on anything that might affect us. You will act like your normal self when around others.”

“Okay,” Noel answered.

“Good, you’re going to suck my cock, slut!” I sat on the couch and had Noel and Violet start sucking my cock as I watched Mary with the muscled officers. Violet was sucking on my balls as Noel sucked the head of my cock into her wet mouth.

Mary had both her guys kneeling on either side of her, one eating her pussy and one eating her ass. She played with her dusky nipples as she moaned in pleasure. Violet licked up my cock and Noel moved and let Violet suck my cock into her mouth. Noel was sucking at the side and then they were sharing my cock, their tongue swirling around the head of my cock, their lips brushing together.

“Keep eating my cunt and asshole,” Mary moaned. “C’mon, don’t be fucking limp dicked wimps! Really get your tongues in there. Umm, that’s a little better. You assholes scared the hell out of me and now you can repay me with some orgasms.” Mary glanced at me. “I hope those sluts are doing a better job than these sissies.”

“I got no complaints,” I groaned.

“Sorry, mam,” the officer eating her cunt said.

“Did I say to stop eating my pussy, jackass?”

The officer dove back into her pussy and Mary gave a shudder of pleasure as she came on the two men’s faces. Watching my fiancee cum on the two guy sent a weird thrill through my body and my dick exploded my cum on Noel and Violet’s faces, running white and thick down their beautiful faces. Violet smiled and licked my cum off Noel’s round face. Noel started to return the favor, licking a line of cum up Violet’s neck to her lips and the pair exchanged a passionate, cum-stained kiss.

“Get down on your back!” Mary barked to the guy who was eating her pussy. The guy stretched out on the floor, his cock jutting hard from his body. Mary straddled the guy and engulfed his prick to the hilt of her pussy. She looked behind her shoulder and spread her asscheeks. “Come on, I don’t have all day,” she said, impatiently. The second officer knelt behind her and Mary moaned wantonly as his cock slid into her ass.

Violet was being lowered to the floor by Noel as they kissed passionately. Violet was playing with her pillowy tits as Noel lapped up a strand of cum that had run down to Violet’s little A Cup titties. Violet moaned as Noel sucked her cute little nipples.

“Eat her cunt out, Noel,” I ordered, smacking Noel’s tight ass.

Noel scooted lower and Violet spread her legs. Her brown-furred muff glistened with excitement and Noel dove nosily into her pussy, sucking the teenager’s snatch. I pulled her hips up until she was kneeling and rammed my cock into her sopping pussy.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Noel. Violet grabbed her head and shoved Noel’s face back into Violet’s pussy.

I fucked Noel with a steady rhythm, her cunt had a nice, slick grip on my cock. “How did the FBI find me here?”

“The … ohhh … the homeowner, Brandon Fitz … shit that’s nice! Brandon Fitzsimmons tipped us.”

That was surprising. I must have left a loophole in the instructions I gave him. I struggled to remember what I had told him, but it had been a week since I had seen him. Oh well, I had to remember to talk to him and get him sorted out. Plus, I needed him to divorce Desiree anyways. I had originally thought about giving him his wife back, but Desiree was far too beautiful and far too amazing of a cook to let her go.

“What evidence do you have on me!” I asked, fucking Noel a little harder.

“Oh, uh, shit!” she panted, struggling to gather her thoughts. “We found matching fingerprints at all the banks and the Bestbuy. People at both areas experience the same sort of symptoms. We haven’t isolated the compound you use to make people so docile. Matching semen samples were found in all the rape victims in both the bank robberies and the Bestbuy. Plus we have video surveillance of you committing all the acts.”

“Anything else?”

“You’re suspected in the robbery of a Kay Jewelers, but that’s not Federal jurisdiction,” Noel answered. “And you’re tied to the kidnapping of Violet Matheson and the disappearances of Xiu Liu and Fiona Cavanagh. Korina Stavros is also suspected of being missing, last seen with you, but no one has filed a missing persons report on her.”

“Master didn’t kidnap me!” objected Violet. “I’m his slave? How could that be kidnapping?”

“Your mother filed the missing persons report,” Noel answered. “She latter withdrew it, saying there had been a misunderstanding and you were with a family friend.” That had been the orders I gave her mother when I saw the Amber Alert for Violet. “The Seattle Police are very suspicious of your mom’s story and she’s a person of interest in your disappearances as well.”

“I have been busy,” I boasted and started to pound her cunt hard.

Mary was moaning as she took it in both holes. It looked like they had a rhythm going. Violet was purring in pleasure as Noel went back to eating her cunt. Noel came on my cock with a hard shudder, her cunt squeezing almost painfully on my cock. Violet was close behind her, creaming her face as she writhed on the floor.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” moaned Mary. “Harder, you fucking pansies, fuck me harder! I’m so close!”

The officer fucking her ass started to pound away and she convulsed between the two men. The officer she rode was groping her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she bucked on top of him. The guy fucking her ass moaned and shoved his cock deep in her ass, his face contorted with pleasure as he shot loads of cum up my fiancee’s ass. He fell backwards, panting on the ground and Mary started to ride the officer on his back hard. It wasn’t long before Mary began moaning loudly, arching her back as she came a second time. She sat down on the cop, panting hard, and then stood up, cum dripping out her asshole.

“I haven’t cum yet!” the cop protested, his cock hard and glistening with pussy juices.

Mary shrugged her shoulders. “Isn’t that what your hands for?”

“Please,” begged the cop.

“Fine,” Mary sighed. “You’re so pathetic.” Mary raised her foot and started to stroke his cock with it. “Is that making you feel good?”

“Yeah, oh yeah,” he groaned.

“What a fucking disgusting worm,” Mary snarled in disgust, rubbing his cock with her foot. “Is my foot making you come?”

“Yes!” the guy moaned. “I’m so close, keep rubbing it.”

“Naw, I’m bored,” Mary said and walked away. “Better use your hand.” Mary straddled Violet and sat down of her face. “Clean my ass, slut!”

Violet was more than happy to oblige, licking the cum out of her Mistress’s ass. “Oh, fuck that’s hot!” I panted and buried myself all the way in Noel’s cunt and unloaded several hot squirts of cum up inside her.

Jessica came downstairs, dressed in a blue silk blouse and gray skirt, her hard nipples pressing against the clinging fabric of the blouse. “There’s a news van on the way, Master,” Jessica reported.

“We should get dressed,” I told Mary. “For our interview.”

I rounded up the SWAT officers that were having fun with the various sluts and got them out of the house. Allison and Desiree had their guy handcuffed to the bed, his cock up Allison’s cunt and Desiree sitting on his face. Thamina was getting fucked up the ass while Fiona sucked on her pussy. Karen was tribbing her female officer, a butch woman with short, blonde hair. And Chasity and Lillian had found five officers and had them all jerk off on them. The two sluts were positively dripping with cum, like some bukkake party. In the basement, I found Xiu was handcuffed to a bed and being fucked hard in the ass with a big smile on her face. Korina was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.

When the news van arrived it was driven by Freddy, the cameraman with Jessica yesterday. He started gathering what Jessica called “B roll” shooting the SWAT officer milling around and the ruined door to our house. Then Mary and I were interviewed. Mary was wearing her pink, silk robe and I was wearing a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. We looked like we just got woken up and we told how scarred we where as these stormtroopers rounded us up. Jessica interviewed some of our house guests, Desiree wrapped up in a housecoat, and Karen wearing one of my buttoned-down shirts and little else. The two sluts reiterated how scared they were.

Finally, Jessica interviewed Agent Peterson who hung himself out to dry for making the colossal screw-up of raiding the house of a clearly innocent man. He didn’t quite say it was all because of his incompetence, but it was pretty apparent that it was because of incompetence. He even mentioned how Agent Heinrich objected to the raid because she was 100% sure I was the wrong guy but Agent Peterson ignored her. He apologized for being too eager in pursuit of justice.

“My producer’s going to love this!” Jessica exclaimed happily and I kissed her and gave her a slap on the ass.

I kissed Noel before she left with the Agent Peterson and told her to pick up a slutty cop’s outfit at a sex shop on her way home. Agent Peterson looked positively sick as he climbed into his vehicle. Noel had her FBI face back on and just gave Mary and I the faintest of nods as they drove off in a black suburban. The SWAT officers hopped in an assortment of suburbans, trucks, squad cars and one big, SWAT van, and followed the FBI Agents out.

Mary went back to bed, but it was almost time to go jogging, so I went over to Madeleine’s house where the Naked Jogging Club meets. Anastasia was there, the dyed black-hair Russian from across the street, and Belinda and her hot, teenage daughter Cassie. I didn’t get to fuck the mom and her daughter, yesterday, and I wanted to change that.

I found Mary still asleep when I returned. I crawled into bed with her and she sleepily asked, “Have fun?”

“Yeah, I fucked a mother and her daughter,” I murmured, spooning her from behind.

“That’s nice,” she whispered and then she fell back asleep. I kissed her shoulder, my cock pressing against her soft ass and joined her in sleep.

I woke up to a warm, sucking feeling on my cock. “Hmm, Mare, that feels good,” I moaned. The sucking stopped for a moment then continued. Mary’s tongue was swirling around the head, the hard, metal head of her tongue stud added extra pleasure to the blowjob. Wait? Tongue stud? Mary doesn’t have a tongue stud.

I opened my eyes and saw bubble-gum pink hair spilling across my stomach. “Allison,” I smiled.

“Good morning, Master,” Allison cooed. “Mistress told me to wake you up.” Allison gripped my cock, stroking it slowly as she straddled my waist and guided the cock to the entrance of her cunt. Tattooed above her pussy was the phrase “Cum on in,” and an arrow pointing to her teenage cunt. Her tight snatch engulfed my cock as she lowered herself. “Mistress says you need to take a shower. It’s almost time to leave for her OB/GYN appointment.”

Allison started to ride me hard and fast, her big breasts flopped about, pierced by silver barbells. “Did Mary tell you to wake me up this way?” I asked, stroking her side and then sliding my hand up to grope one of her tits.

“Mistress didn’t say how I was to wake you up,” Allison answered with a naughty giggle.

The bed springs squeaked as Allison rode me. When she bottomed out on my cock, she would grind her clit into the forest of my pubic hair before rising up. Her cunt was tight with youth and she moaned beautifully as she rode me.

“Go faster!” I urged. Her hips responded, and Allison twisted and rose and as fasts as she could. Her breath quickened as her orgasm neared. I groaned through gritted teeth and flooded the sluts cunt. Allison gasped as she felt my cum flood her and then she bucked wildly atop me as her orgasm shot through her.

“Oh, thank you, Master!” she said, a smile on her flushed face.

The bedroom door banged open and I saw strawberry-blonde Fiona stalk in wearing her maid’s uniform. Her big breasts bounced in the transparent bodice as she walked over and smacked Allison on the ass.

“Mistress said to wake Master up, not fuck him!” Fiona shouted. “Go downstairs! Mistress is going to paddle your naughty, slutty ass.”

“Oh no,” Allison gasped, dismayed and scurried out of the room.

“Mistress asked me to remind you to get ready,” Fiona said, respectfully.

“I guess I have to take a shower,” I said, eying Fiona. “Get naked, I want you to wash me with those tits of yours.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Allison, you naughty slut!” I shouted as Allison guilty came down the stairs. I could see the cum running down her thigh. “I told you to wake Mark up!”

“I did, Mistress,” Allison protested.

“With your cunt?”

She pouted, her lower lip just begging to be kissed. “Master liked it.”

“Of course he did,” I said, rolling my eyes. “He loves sticking his dick in any hole.” I grabbed the wooden spoon, I so enjoyed smacking the asses of naughty sluts. “Bend over the table.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Allison pouted. I smacked her ass hard. “One, thank you Mistress!”

“Stop pouting, bitch!” I told her. “You’re my slut. I can beat you for any reason I want. I don’t even need a reason!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Allison apologized. Smack! “Two, thank you Mistress!”

My pussy was starting to itch. Karen was watching. “Get on you knees and pleasure me, Karen!”

“Oh, yes Mistress!” Karen excitedly gasped and rushed to kneel before me, hiking up my black skirt and shoving the gusset of my sky blue panties to the side. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue ran down my shaved slit, flicking my clit.

Smack! “Three, thank you Mistress!” Her ass was turning red. Smack! “Four, thank you Mistress.” She was such a naughty, dirty slut and just begged to be punished. Smack! “Five, thank you Mistress.” I lost my self in the pleasure of Karen’s tongue and the smack of the spoon on Allison’s flesh. Every time the spoon smacked her ass, her ass jiggled and reddened more. I came with a shudder and hit Allison’s ass one last time. “Twenty-six, thank you, Mistress!” Allison sobbed.

I pulled Allison up and stroked her crying face. “I loved beating your ass,” I told her. “You made me very happy!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison sniffed and smiled. I kissed her on the lips. I couldn’t resist groping her welted ass and feeling her jump in pain.

“Go find Thamina and have her put an ointment on you ass and then have her lick you to a nice orgasm.”

“I will, Mistress,” Allison beamed and scurried off. I glanced at the clock. Damn, we should be leaving right now.

I headed upstairs. I shouldn’t have sent Fiona. Mark’s got to be fucking her. Feeling a little frustrated with my fiancee and his never ending sex drive thanks to a wish he made with the Devil. I stalked up the stairs. As I entered our bedroom, I could hear the shower running in the master bath and a woman moaning.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!” Fiona moaned. “Oh, Master, your cock feels so amazing up my ass!”

I entered the bathroom and threw open the shower curtains to find Fiona pushed up against the wall as Mark fucked her ass, hard. I paused to admire the sight. Mark’s ass was getting more firm and was starting to be nicely shaped. I could see his ass flexing as he fucked her. At this rate he would have a very nice, tight ass.

Remembering I was angry at him, I shouted, “Mark! We need to go. Stop fucking her ass!”

“She’s cleaning my cock,” Mark protested.

“With her ass? Seriously, Mark?”

“I shoved soap up it first,” he said, lamely.

Fuck, he wasn’t going to stop till he came. So, I licked my finger and caressed his ass, sliding into his crack and wiggled it into his ass. I searched around and found his prostate and started to massage it through the walls of his bowel.

“Oh fuck!” Mark moaned, his ass clenching as he shot his load off into the slut’s ass.

“Wow, your cock must be all clean now,” I said in mock amazement. “Get out of the shower and get dressed, Mark, we need to go.”

“Sorry, Mare,” he said, flashing that boyish grin of his that melted my heart. The shower shut off and Mark started to dry himself. Fiona was quietly frigging her cunt as Mark tried to kiss me.

“I’m still mad at you,” I told him.

He wrapped his arms around me and I struggled to break free. “Then I’m …” his lips kissed me briefly, “… going to …” kiss, “… keep kissing you …” kiss, “… until you forgive me.” This time his kiss lingered. “Because …” kiss, “… I’m so sorry.” He kissed me again and my lips opened and I started kissing him back.

“Fine, you’re forgiven,” I said and he captured my lips with another kiss. It was hard to stay mad when he was kissing me. It was kinda my fault, anyways, not that I’d admit being wrong, but I did send the sluts to wake him up. I should have done it myself. Mark’s hand started to feel my breasts through my blue blouse. I wasn’t wearing a bra and he was playing with my nipple. “Wait, Mark!” I protested, feeling his cock harden against me. Fuck, if I didn’t stop this, we would be fucking on the bathroom counter and then we would be really late. “We have to go,” I started to say, but Mark’s kiss cut me off.

His hand slipped under my blouse and he started gently pinching my hard nipple. It was getting harder and harder to care about why I needed Mark to stop. The doctor wasn’t going anywhere, right? I felt Mark pulling my skirt up and I tried to push it back down. Mark’s tongue was inside my mouth and he was making my nipple feel so good with his touches. I felt his fingers at the crotch of my panties, damp with my desire. He pulled my panties to the side and then he was in me.

Mark was so big inside me, spreading my pussy with his girth and rubbing against every pleasurable inch inside her. Why was I trying to stop him? How could I have wanted to stop this? Mark felt so amazing inside me, as his love filled me up, plunging in and out of me. His strong form crushing against my breasts. My clit rubbing on his crotch, my nipples rubbing on his chest. I could feel his hands roaming beneath my blouse, touching my back, my side, my breasts. My skin was alive with pleasure.

Mark broke the kiss, his lips sliding to my ear and he whispered. “I love my naughty filly.”

I came! A glorious orgasm rolled through my cunt, my pussy walls milking his cock. “I love you, too!” I gasped. “My randy stallion! Ride me, ride me! Make me cum again.”

Over Mark’s shoulder I saw Fiona still masturbating her pussy with one hand while she brought gobs of cum from her ass to her lips. Mark’s dirty cock had just been in her ass and now it was in my pussy.

“What feels better?” I asked. “My pussy or Fiona’s ass?”

“You pussy!” Mark panted. “She’s just a hole to dump my cum.” Mark’s cock was rubbing inside me so deliciously. “Who’s dicks felt better. Mine or those SWAT guys?”

“Oh yours,” I answered, truthfully, feeling another orgasm building. “They were just living dildos!”

I gripped Mark’s ass, feeling his muscles bunch as he fucked me harder. “Fuck, here it comes, Mare!” Mark gasped and buried himself deep in me, brushing against my womb, and I came as I felt his warm spunk flood my pussy.

I kissed Mark, deeply. “We gotta go,” I told him, reluctantly. I wanted to be held by Mark, fill his cock inside me all day long.

“Yeah,” he said, pulling out of me. I felt a little empty inside my pussy. My panty gusset slid back into place, holding his sperm inside. I guess Dr. WolfTail was going to get a surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I shook Gerald’s hand. He was one of the engineers at the plant. “I think its a good idea,” I told him.

“Thanks, Brandon,” Gerald said, before he left.

My phone buzzed, alerting me to an email. I sat in my office at the Boeing plant in Renton and pulled my phone out. The email was from Doug, the P.I. I hired to investigate that asshole Mark Glassner who ruined my life, stole my wife, my house.

Doug Allard was the same P.I. I used to investigate my whore of a first wife. He found the proof of her infidelity and saved my ass when it came to the divorce settlement. The bitch wasn’t able to take me to the ringers like she wanted. So, when I decided to take down Mark Glassner, I turned to Doug. I lucked out, finding a house for rent that had a great view of my backyard and placed Doug there with is telephoto lenses.

“It’s very important you don’t get near Mark,” I told him on Tuesday when I hired him. “He’s very dangerous. And I can’t afford tipping him off. From this point on, we will only communicative through email.” I couldn’t take the chance of Doug getting compromised by Mark and finding Mark on the phone instead of Doug. I was freed from Mark’s power by Sister Louise and I intended to keep it that way.

I opened the email. “Mr. Fitzsimmons, unusual activity this morning. FBI raided your house. However, they left without arresting Mark. In fact, I have photos of several of the women in the house fucking the SWAT officers in some of the bedrooms. I attached the photos. I don’t know who this guy is, but the SWAT left like they were his buddies. Doug.”

I glanced at the photos and my heart skipped a beat. There was Desiree and Allison stripping a SWAT cop naked. Both Allison and Desiree were naked. There was another photo of Desiree straddling the guy, clearly fucking him.

“Fuck!” I shouted. I needed a fucking drink. “God fucking damn you, Mark!”

I took a long, deep breath and calmed myself down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to, Brandon. Calm down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to. Mark is controlling her. Get a grip on yourself. You knew you would see this sort of stuff, Brandon. It will just making the revenge on Mark that much more sweeter.

While I was disappointed that the FBI failed, I wasn’t surprised. It was a long shot, anyways. I didn’t expect the FBI to do anything to Mark. The best I could have hoped for was for Mark to get shot. I was hoping my warning of Mark wanting to kill cops would make them a little trigger happy. Mark will question the FBI and they will tell him exactly who tipped them off. Well, I had already cleared out my bank accounts that Desiree knows about and I had several off shore accounts she didn’t.

It was time to disappear.

To be continue…

Click here for Chapter 17

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female Masturbation, Mind Control, Orgy, Exhibitionism, Rape, BDSM, Humiliation, Magic, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 13



“Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

“Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

“Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

“Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

“Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

“Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

“Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

“Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

“Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

“Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

“Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

“Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

“She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

“Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

“Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

“Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

“Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

“She did,” I told her.

“Congratulations, son.”

“I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

“Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

“I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

“Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

“Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

“Have you thought about your boon?”

“No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

“Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

“There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

“I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

“Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

“Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

“Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

“Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

“I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

“What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

“We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

“What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

“Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

“Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

“So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

“Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

“I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

“You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

“She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

“Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

“Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

“Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

No, no, no! I will not!

I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

No! Never again!

Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

“Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

“Do you want to be my sex slave?”

Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

“Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

“You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

“Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

“Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

“Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

“Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

“Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

“Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

“She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

“Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

“Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

“You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

“And I can take it away just as easily.”

“Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

“You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

“You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

“Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

“Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

“Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

“No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

“Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

“God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

“Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

“Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

“I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

“Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

“Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

“She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

“They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

“Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

“Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

“Yes,” I answered, flushing.

Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

“The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

“My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

“I would,” Mark answered.

“Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

“She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

“I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

Just give in, be their slave.

No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

“On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

Mary nodded. “Sure.”

“We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

“No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

“Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

“Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

“Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

“Diane?” Mark asked.

“Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

“She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

“Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

“So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

“The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

“Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

“Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

“Sounds promising,” Mark said.

Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

“She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

“Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

“Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

“Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

“You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

“I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

“No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

“Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

Just give in, the humiliation can end.

I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

“Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

“Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

“Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

“Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

“She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

“It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

“Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

“Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

“Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

“Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

“Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

“Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

“Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

“What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

“I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

“Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

“You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

“Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

“Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

“Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

“Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 15

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, BDSM, Rape, Oral, Orgy, Spanking, Rimming, Watersports

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 12



Slowly, the Ecstasy faded from me, the rapturous fire withdrew, and the outside world returned. No longer was I swept up in the passion of the Archangel Gabriel. My sense returned, one by one. The first was smell, the air filled with a lemony scent trying to mask a bitter ammonia cleaner. I could feel the cool tiles beneath me, through the fabric of my gray habit, as touch returned. My mouth tasted of incense from Gabriel’s kisses. Something tapped over and over, a hollow, woody noise, and light filtered red through my closed eyes.

I once again became Sister Theodora Mariam.

I opened my eyes. I was lying on the floor of the ladies room of St. Afra’s fellowship hall. The tapping sound was caused by someone incessantly knocking at the bathroom door. I pulled myself shakily to my feat. My panties were drenched with my juices and the fabric felt rough on my sensitive clitoris and labia. A pleasant ache radiated from my vagina from the passion of Gabriel’s lovemaking.

“Sister Theodora? Are you okay?” a Hispanic woman asked, concerned, through the door. It sounded like Esmeralda.

“I’m fine,” I answered, straightening my habit. I splashed some water on my flushed face before I unlocked the door. A concerned Esmeralda and her friend Rosenda awaited me. Both elderly Hispanic woman looked concerned and I said the first lie that popped into my mind. “Just some food poisoning. I just need to get back to my house and lie down.” It wouldn’t do to tell them the truth, that the Archangel Gabriel just made passionate love to me in here or that I had been sent on a sacred mission to fight Evil.

“Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said and barked something in Spanish.

A teenage girl sullenly walked up. She was dressed in a purple halter top trimmed in pink with a unicorn jumping a rainbow on the front and a pair of stonewashed jeans that rode low on her hips. She had the perky breasts of youth, and the halter top did nothing to conceal them. Definitely not the clothes a young lady should wear in church. Her full, vibrant hair, a deep black, was streaked with blonde highlights. A smart phone was clutched in her hand and kept vibrating and beeping.

“What?” she asked in teenage annoyance.

“This is my granddaughter, Cruzita,” Esmeralda said. “Cruzita, help Sister Theodora to her house, she’s not feeling well.”

“I’m fine,” I told them. I took a step and swayed and Cruzita caught me. “Okay, maybe I need a little help.”

I placed my arm around her shoulder and Cruzita helped me outside. She smelled faintly of apples, from her shampoo, and apricot, from her lotion. The heat outside was like a hammer and didn’t help relieve the exhaustion I felt from the mult-orgasmic bliss I just left. We reached my door and I opened it was blessedly cool inside my house. Cruzita helped me to the couch and started looking around, curious.

“Thank you, Cruzita,” I said. I would rest a minute and then start packing.

“Zi,” she said. “No one calls me Cruzita but mi Abuela.”

“Okay, Zi, thanks.”

She smiled at me and looked around the small living room. “I’ve never been in a nun’s house before.”

“Oh, its just like any other house, really,” I told her.

“You even have a TV and a computer!” she exclaimed, in amazement. “I thought nuns weren’t allowed to have processions.”

“Different orders swear different vows,” I told her. “As long as I don’t have anything too fancy, it’s okay.”

“Ohh, is this your bedroom,” she said, opening a door.

“Wait, don’t go in there,” I protested, remembering that I hadn’t put my vibrator away. Ever since I realized there was a Warlock operating up in Washington State, I had been masturbating almost constantly. I was so excited that I might get the Ecstasy, I just couldn’t help myself.

And now I had received the Ecstasy. But instead of being filled with excitement, I’m filled with fear. Fear for Sister Louise, my mentor and savior. The news reported she had been arrested for attempted murder. Whoever this Warlock is in Washington State, he’s dangerous. I would have to be careful. Take my time. Especially if he had police under his power.

“What this?” Zi asked with a naughty smile, holding my vibrator as she returned from my bedroom. It was a short, but wide, purple dildo with a black base that turned to adjusted the intensity of the vibration.

I flushed. “I’m a nun, not a corpse,” I told her.

She laughed. “No, you’re definitely not a corpse.” She boldly eyed me.

Was she hitting on me? My fax machine beeped and started printing. That would be my Papal Indulgence. I eyed up Zi, considering. While I loved men, and their cocks, Sister Louise had shown me a woman could be just as fun in her own way. And since my Indulgence has arrived, any sins I committed from this point were already forgiven. I returned Zi’s smile.

“You seem very interested in the life of a nun. Are you interested in taking the vows?”

“Maybe,” she said with a flirty smile. “Being around women all the time, away from men, why that does have a certain appeal.”

“Yes it does,” I told her. “Having other woman to share things with can be quite … stimulating.”

Their was a hum as Zi accidentally turned on my vibrator. She quickly turned it off, blushing. I stepped closer to her and she flushed, breathing quickly. I reached out and touched the strap of her halter top. “You shouldn’t wear something like this in church.”

“Oh,” she asked, feigning ignorance. “Why not.”

“It shows off too much flesh,” I said. “Your tits are practically spilling out and those pants.” I tutted my tongue. “You may as well be naked, that’s how tight those pants are. I can see your panty line. In the old days, I could punish you for wearing something this revealing.”

“Maybe you should punish me,” Zi whispered. “I’ve been a bad girl. I’ve had impure thoughts about a certain nun for a week.”

My lips were on hers and I shoved my tongue into her mouth. Zi melted in my arms, her breasts rubbing against mine. Her lips tasted of sweet strawberries. Her arms wrapped around me, one hand still clutching my vibrator. I slid my arms around her, stroked her back and let one hand slip down to her jeans and groped her plump ass.

God, it was wonderful to feel another person on my lips. The Ecstasy was amazing, wonderful. But it also overwhelmed you, reduced your entire world to just pleasure. It was nice to have a real person in your arms, kissing you. Someone you could hold and touch. And see. And smell. Zi’s arousal was filling my nostrils, a fresh, spicy scent.

Somehow we found my bed while kissing and Zi and I fell back onto the soft mattress, are lips pressed together the entire time. Zi was beneath me, her hands roaming across my back, still clutching my vibrator. Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound and we broke our kiss, giggling. The knob at the base of the vibrator twisted as Zi rubbed it on my back, turning the purple dildo on with a low hum.

I took the vibrator from her, twisting the base to turn it off, and then waggled it at her. “I was supposed to be punishing you. Kisses won’t distract me!”

“Sorry, sister,” Zi said with mock submissiveness, while grinning like the cat who caught the canary.

My hand slid down her side and reached her jeans. I unsnapped her pants and pulled down her zipper. Her panties were a flimsy pink that barely concealed her pussy underneath. Her pubic hair, shaved down to a landing strip, was a dark shadow beneath the the pink fabric. I flipped her onto her back, rubbed her plump, Latina ass and pulled her jeans and panties off, bunching the clothes around her ankles. I slapped her tan ass, watching the cheeks jiggle.

“Naughty girl,” I purred and slapped her again.

“I’m such a bad, Catholic girl,” moaned Zi. “I have many lustful thoughts. I play with my chocha all the time. In my bed, in the bathroom, at school, at church.” I smacked her ass hard. “I’ve had relations with men and with women.”

Smack. Another slap to her plump ass, and then I squeezed her flesh globe. “Tell me about these women you had relations with.”

“Uhh, let’s see. Catalina and I fingered each other’s chochas in the school bathroom.” Smack! “Ohh, I let Señora Bautista eat my chocha at the church picnic last week!”

“She just had a baby,” I gasped and smacked her ass.

“Her milk tasted so sweet,” Zi purred. Smack!

“At a slumber party, I made out with all the girls and snuck into the bathroom with one and ate out her chocha while the other girls slept in the living room.” Smack!

“I think an Act of Contrition is in order,” I told her, smacking her ass one last time.

“My God,” Zi recited. I grabbed the vibrator. “I am sorry for my sins with all my heart.” The vibrator hummed as I turned it on. “In choosing to do wrong and failing to do good I have…oh fuck…” she gasped as I slid the vibrator up her wet pussy.

“Don’t swear when praying!” I barked, and slapped her ass with my free hand.

“Oh, I have sinned against you whom I should love above all things.” I slowly slid the Vibrator deep inside her before slowly drawing it back. Her breath quickened. “I firmly intend, with your help, to do penance, to…fuck, that’s good…to sin no more, and to…ohh my God, faster, faster!”

I obliged her, fucking the vibrator faster into her cunt.

“And to avoid whatever leads me to sin,” she gasped, writhing on my bed. She was doing a bad job of that, right night.

I spread her plump ass cheeks and found her puckered asshole. I tongued her asshole, tasting the sour flavor of her ass as I fucked the vibrator into her faster and harder. I wiggled my tongue into her tight ass, delighting in her moans of pleasure.

“Oh, Mother of God that’s amazing!” Zi cried. “Tongue my ass, Sister! Oh, our Savior Jesus Christ suffered and died for us. In His name, my God, have mercy. Amen!” She screamed the last word, shuddering as her orgasm washed over her. “Oh, Sister, I think I’ve sinned again.”

I smiled at her, rolling her onto her back and crawled up her body. “Then I guess you’ll just have to do more confessing,” I told her and then captured her lips with a kiss.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The bed was gently rocking as I drifted awake. I rolled over on my side and the rocking stopped. I thought about going back to sleep when the bed started rocking again. There was also a slippery noise, like wet flesh sliding against each other. There was some heavy breathing and soft, feminine sighs. I let the bed rock me back to sleep, or at least to a light doze. Sleep overtook me for a time, and when I awoke the bed rocked a little harder, the sighs were turning into gasps. The spicy-sweet scent of female arousal filled my nose. My cock was painfully hard.

“Oh, fuck!” a woman moaned, the bed was really shaking now and it was getting harder to keep dozing. There was a shushing sound. “Sorry, Mistress,” someone whispered.

I cracked my eyes and saw my fiancee writhing on top of Allison, one of our sex slaves. Allison’s slim legs were wrapped around Mary’s waist as the pair tribbed. Mary’s auburn hair spilled across both their faces, obscuring their kiss. Mary’s freckled breast rubbed against Allison’s pierced nipples while Allison racked her Mistress’s back with her fingernails.

I smiled, enjoying the sight. Last night, Mary and I were so exhausted from our encounter with the demoness, Lilith, we just fell asleep when Allison joined our bed. We had promised Allison some quality time and the poor teenager was hot and ready to go, but all she got was to sleep between us. But, she was a good slut and didn’t complain, just let us snuggle her between us.

I reached out and pinched Allison nipple that peaked out and tugged gently at the silver barbell that pierced the hard nub. Allison broke the kiss and turned her face towards me, brushing Mary’s hair out of her eyes. “Good morning, Master,” she panted. Her face with flushed and damp with sweat.

Mary turned to face me and I leaned in to kiss her. “Good morning, Mare.”

“Morning, hun,” Mary greeted, and she started tribbing Allison hard and the headboard started banging on the wall.

“You gonna make this whore cum?” I asked, stroking her back.

“I am, Mark!” Mary breathed. “She’s going to cum on my pussy.”

“Oh, yes!” Allison panted. “Your clit feel so nice on my cunt, Mistress.”

Mary’s hips took on a frantic rhythm as her orgasm neared. Both women were moaning and panting in pleasure. “I’m about to cum, whore! Uhh, you’re cunt feels so sweet on my pussy! Cum with me, slut!”

“Oh, Mistress, I’m cumming!” Allison howled. “Thank you, thank you, Mistress! It’s so good!” Both women clutched each other as their orgasms rolled over each other. Allison kissed Mary tenderly. “Thank you, Mistress, for sharing your pleasure with me.”

Mary smiled and kissed her back. “You’re welcome, slut!” Mary reached over and grasped my hard cock and stroked it a few times. “It feels like Master wants to share his pleasure with you.”

Allison’s hand joined Mary’s on my cock. “Ohh, do you Master! Do you want to stick your hard cock in my tight, slutty cunt and make me feel good?”

“Oh, fuck yeah!” I moaned, enjoying their hands stroking my cock.

Mary rolled off Allison, stretching out next to her. Both their shaved pussies were glistening with girl-cum. I knelt upon the bed and grabbed Allison by the waist and pulled her to me. Above her shaved cunt was the phrase “Cum on in” tattooed along with a little arrow pointing towards her hard clit. I pulled Allison up and Mary slipped a pillow under the small of her back as I fucked my cock into her wet pussy.

“Oohh, Master’s cock feels so nice in my cunt!” Allison cooed as I started to fuck her. Her tits jiggled every time I plowed into her.

Allison’s cunt felt so nice on my cock, tight with youth and sopping wet. Mary rose up and then straddled Allison’s face, lowering her dripping pussy to Allison’s eager lips. Mary’s face lit up in pleasure as Allison’s tongue dug through her pussy lips and Mary leaned into kiss me. Her tongue was wet in my mouth, wrestling with my tongue. I caressed Mary’s soft cheek as we kissed.

“I love you so much,” I told her when she broke the kiss and she smiled beautifully, dimples appearing on her angelic face.

“I love you, Mark,” she whispered and then moaned in pleasure.

I realized I had stopped fucking Allison while we kissed, and started plowing back into the slut’s velvety cunt. Mary caressed my chest and then bent down and sucked my nipple. It felt weird, her mouth sucking greedily, wet and hot on my nipple. More ticklish then pleasurable. When Mary finished I bent down and captured her own, larger nipple in my mouth. She moaned in pleasure as I explored her hard nipple with my tongue as I gently sucked on her tit.

“Oh, god this is amazing!” Mary gasped. “My stallion’s sucking my tit while my slut eats my pussy!

I bent further down, stretching my legs out and started kissing Mary’s belly, tonguing her cute little belly button. I kissed lower and found the fiery heart of pubic hair above her pussy, kissing the curly hair. I could smell the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s pussy and hear Allison’s tongue probing Mary’s cunt, lapping up her sweet nectar.

Allison cunt was convulsing on my dick and she shuddered beneath us and gasping in Mary’s pussy as she came on my cock. I continued fucking her, enjoying the way her cunt milked my cock. Mary shifted on Allison’s face, leaning back so her cunt was in front of my mouth and Allison was tonging her ass. I greedily ate at my fiancee’s cunt, savoring her sweet and spicy honey.

“Ooh, Mark, that’s so good!” Mary moaned. “Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum! Keep sucking my pussy, hun! Oh, keep sucking me! Tongue my ass, slut! Suck my pussy!”

I drank her juices as she flooded my mouth when she came on my lips. I felt my balls tightening and screwed Allison hard a few more time and then my orgasm surged through me and out my cock, flooding Allison teenage cunt with my sperm. Breathing heavily, I rolled over onto my back.

“Fuck that was good!” I gasped.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Allison said, happily. “I’m glad my slutty pussy pleased you and I’m so thankful for letting me cum.”

Mary crawled over me and snuggled up against me on the other side. She stroked my face and then kissed me, savoring her flavor on my lips. “Allison, get out. Mark and I need to talk.”

“Oh, okay Mistress,” Allison said, a little disappointed.

Allison bent over and kissed Mary and then me and I groped her breast. “Go get the sluts counting the money,” I told her. “And stop pouting. You’re our slut, remember. We can throw you out of our bed whenever we want. Just be happy we decided to use you as our sex toy this morning.”

“Yes, Master, sorry Master,” Allison apologized and strode out of her room, her tight, teenage ass swayed beautifully as she walked away.

Mary bit her lip, and it looked like she wanted to say something. I stroked her hair and waited patiently for her to speak. Finally, she said, “Mark, can …” She cleared her throat. “Can you do it. Sleep with your sister? Sleep with your mother?”

“My sister, she’s always been a kid to me,” I told her. “But she’s the same age as you, so … I guess I could.”

“But your mother?”

I swallowed, should I tell her that I used to fantasize about fucking my mom. What if she was disgusted? What is she hated me? I peered into her deep, green eyes and saw her love and support. “Yeah,” I whispered. “I … When I was young, I used to … jerk off, thinking about it.”

“Oh,” Mary said, mulling over that thought. “I … guess that’s not that strange. An … Oedipus complex, right?”

“You don’t think I’m … disgusting?” I asked, holding my breath.

“No,” she said and kissed me. “When I was young, I thought of my father …” Spots of crimson appeared on her freckled cheeks. “So, I can understand.”

“What about you and your sisters?” I asked her. “Could you sleep with one of them?”

She bit her lip again. “I … I don’t know. They are my sisters. It … it just doesn’t seem right.”

“Of course, Mare,” I told her. I could feel her pussy pressing up against my thigh getting wetter. “But it seems exciting, too?”

“Yes,” Mary whispered, huskily, sliding her wet pussy on my thigh.

I kissed her. “You want to sleep with your sisters?”

“Yes!” she hissed.

I kissed her again. “You want to fuck your father!”

“Oh, yes!”

I rolled Mary onto her back, kissing her passionately. “I can be your daddy.”

Mary’s legs wrapped around my hips. “Oh, fuck me daddy! You’re cock so big, so hard in my pussy, daddy!”

“My baby girls grown up to be so beautiful,” I moaned, getting into the roleplay. “Your pussy feels so wonderful on my cock.”

“Am I making you feel good, daddy!” she asked, in a little girls voice.

Her cunt felt magical on my cock. “Yes, babycakes, you’re cunt’s like silk on my dick! So amazing!”

“Fuck me! Fuck me, daddy!”

The bed creaked as I fucked her hard and Mary gasped and moaned as I fucked her. She felt so warm and tight on my cock, her pussy sending tingles of pleasure as my cock plunged in and out of her hole. My balls tightened. “I’m gonna cum, baby girl! Daddy’s gonna cum in your slutty pussy!”

“Oh, cum in my cunt, Daddy!” she moaned. “Flood your daughter’s cunt with your hut, sticky cream!”

“Here it comes, cupcake!” Mary was cumming on my cock as I flooded her with my cum.

“Oh, yes daddy!” she cried out. “Oh, thank you daddy!” Then she kissed me, gently and lovingly. “That was nice, Mark.” I smiled and went to roll off her, but she stopped me. “You feel nice on top of me.”

“How am I going to sleep with my mom?” I asked, coming off the high our lovemaking.

She sighed. “I don’t know. We’ll figure it out, I guess.”

“I guess I’ll call my sister today.” It was weird, thinking about seducing my sister.

Mary’s phone chirped and I rolled off her so she could reach it on her nightstand. She sat up in bed, her breasts naked above our mussed sheets, and read the text. Mary smiled, reading the screen and started texting back.

“Who?”

“Alice,” Mary answered, focused on her phone. “She wants to get together today.”

“As your realtor or your lover?” I asked.

Mary smiled, mischievously. “Both.”

“Tell her I want to buy all the houses on the block.”

Mary texted back and their was a chirp. “Hmm, she thinks it very unlikely you can buy the block, but I have faith in you, hun.” Mary took a photo of herself with her phone.

“Are you sexting her?”

Mary nodded. “Here, she sent a photo.” Mary held up her phone and there was a picture of a topless, raven haired beauty who used the bathroom mirror to photograph herself.

“Nice tits,” I commented. “Not as nice as yours, of course.” Mary smiled, blushing. I bent over and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth, savoring the hard nub between my lips.

There was a soft knock at the door. “Master.”

“Come in,” I yelled, letting go of Mary’s nipple with regret

Lillian opened the door. The hot topic slut was naked. Her black hair with blue and purple highlights was pulled into two pigtails. Her pale face was accented with black lipstick and eyeliner. Gold rings pierced her right eyebrow, nose, and lip. Her pussy was shaved bare and her slit was tight and inviting.

“Master, there’s naked lady on the porch,” Lillian said, “She says she’s a part of the ‘Naked Jogging Club.’ ”

“That would be Anastasia,” I told Mary.

“The woman you fucked while her husband was upstairs, showering,” Mary asked with an arched eyebrow.

I nodded. “Have fun sexting,” I told Mary, kissing her on the lips before I crawled out of bed. “I’m going to go jogging.”

“You sound so resigned,” Mary giggled. “Running with a naked woman must be so trying.”

“It is,” I quipped. “It’s the sacrifice I’m making to get in better shape for you.”

Mary laughed hard, her breast jiggling. Catching her breath, she asked me, concerned, “Are you sure you’re up for it? The doctor said to take it easy.”

“I’m fine,” I said, dismissively.

“Okay, hun, have fun. Burn off some of those love handles.” Her phone chirped, and she giggled at whatever Alice sent her. She held up her phone to show another pic from Alice. I bent down to get a better look, and saw it was a close up shot of her shaved pussy. Mary took a picture of her own cum-stained pussy and sent the photo.

“When I get back, I think we should discipline the nun.”

Mary looked up from her phone, anger flashing across her face. “Yeah, that sounds perfect.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Your new name is Sister Cuntrag. The hated thought repeated over and over in my mind. Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

It was my new, hated name, given to me by that bitch Mary, my new Mistress. I had cried and cried all night until I cried my eyes dried, trapped in this cramp, dark closet. Time lost all meaning in here. My entire body ached. I was kneeling on the floor, my hands cuffed behind me, my wrist chaffed. My butt was fire from those sluts spanking me and my vagina was sore from first Mark and then Lilith’s rapes.

Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

“Please, God, please save me!” I begged again. My voice croaked, my lips parched.

And then a hand caressed my back in the dark and pleasure filled my body. The Ecstasy, I wasn’t forgotten.

“Thank you,” I whispered.

“You have been soiled,” the angelic voice whispered in my mind. “Lilith has polluted you.”

“Please, I served faithfully, just free me, Gabriel.”

“You are here because of your own Pride,” Gabriel said, anger tinging his voice.

“What? I followed Providence,” I protested. “I did my duty!”

“No, you did not!” There was anger in his voice, disappointment. “You wanted to punish Mark, to humiliate him, you let your pride get in the way of God’s Providence. Yesterday, Providence guided you to the Mall. You parked your car next to Mark’s mustang. He was in the mall. All you had to do was let him seduce you. But you were too fixated on dominating his Thralls, on doing it your way. Not God’s way. You have brought your circumstances upon yourself.”

The touch vanished, pleasure faded and anger welled to replace it. “Damn you, Gabriel!” I croaked. “I served faithfully for thirty years and you cast me aside! One fucking mistake! God damn you, Gabriel!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I returned from my jog with Anastasia. Unlike yesterday, only one cop stopped us and he was given the standard orders. We also caught up with another fine looking woman, Madeleine, a southern beauty with the hottest accent and she became the second woman to join the Naked Jogging Club. I thought watching one woman’s naked ass jog before me was a great motivation, turned out two was even better. When we finished, I enjoyed both women back in Madeleine’s house.

When I returned home, I found Mary and most of the sluts sitting around the dinner table enjoying french toast and giggling over what turned out to be bridal magazines. Korina was missing as she was still in the hospital, and Mary had sent Allison to relive Fiona at the hospital. All the sluts were naked and Mary wore her pink, silk robe that molded to her body like a second skin. No, they weren’t all naked, I realized. Thamina still wore her headscarf. The Muslim nurse looked very erotic wearing her modest headscarf and nothing else, so I let I slide. I paused to admire my love and our slaves, drinking in their naked beauties.

“This dress would look amazing on you, Mistress,” Lillian gushed.

“It so lovely,” Fiona said, wistfully. “It will really show your bosom off.”

“Oh, Master’s back!” exclaimed Violet. The petite teenager bound up and hugged me eagerly, pressing her slim body against mine. I kissed her gently and then I walked over to the table.

“Have fun, hun,” Mary said, smiling up at me. I bent and kissed her on the lips and sat down on the table.

“I had a lot of fun,” I said and Mary laughed wickedly. “I bet,” she said.

Each of the sluts had to kiss me like Violet did, and then Desiree placed a plate of french toast before me. It was delicious, as Desiree’s cooking as always was. Mary and the sluts continued flipping through the bridal magazines, left over from Desiree’s marriage last year. My cock hard from all my naked sluts, so I had Chasity slip under the table and blow me while I enjoyed my breakfast.

Watching Chasity sucking my cock got Mary feeling randy, and Lillian joined Chasity beneath the table to eat her Mistress’s cunt. Violet and Desiree started cleaning the dishes and Thamina sat nervously at the table. She was shy and I had Fiona get to know Thamina better. Thamina nervousness fled as Fiona’s skilled tongue brought her to a screaming orgasm. Xiu sat next to Thamina and spread her legs, hopefully. Thamina smiled shyly and slipped down and ate some Chinese cunt with gusto. Mary shuddered next to me, flooding Lillian’s face with her juices. Lillian stood up, beaming and Violet licked Mary’s juices off her face.

Both my breakfast and my blowjob were finished, I sent Chasity to go get Sister Cuntrag for her punishment. Chasity eagerly went, licking my cum off her lips. Mary went upstairs to get something. Chasity returned a minute later, shoving Cuntrag forward and the nun stumbled and fell to her knees on the hardwood floors of the dining room. Her face was red and puffy from crying and her hands were still cuffed behind her back. Her ass was a mass of red welts from the spanking last night.

She glared daggers at me so I casually slapped her across the face. “You’re punishment shall continue until you beg to be our slave,” I ordered her. “It will have to be sincere on your part. But the pain, the humiliation, will stop.”

Cuntrag spat at me. Chasity kicked her in the welted ass and she cried out in pain. “I will not be your slave, not willingly,” Cuntrag spat.

“No biting,” I told her, then grabbed her curly brown hair and pulling her face to my cock and shoved it down her throat.

Cuntrag tried to fight, but her arms were cuffed behind her back so all she could do was wiggle, which just made the blowjob feel better. I gripped her head and fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary walked back into the room, naked, with a large, pink dildo strapped to her groin. I kept fucking Cuntrag’s face on my cock, enjoying her wet throat as Mary knelt behind the bitch.

She rubbed the dildo against Cuntrag’s ass. “That your mistress’s cock,” Mary said. “I’m going to stick my cock up your ass.”

Mary pulled Cuntrag’s hips up so she was on her knees. Then she place the dildo’s head on Cuntrag’s puckered ass and slowly shoved her dildo into Cuntrag’s asshole. Her scream was muffled on my dick as I continued to fuck her face. Mary sank the dildo all the way to the base, pressing her groin against Cuntrag’s welted ass.

“You fucking bitch!” Mary yelled, pulling the dildo back and shoving it back in. “What did we do to you! Why did you try to ruin our lives! You fucking cunt!” Mary pulled back and then fucked the dildo back in hard. “How does it feel to be helpless!”

Mary gripped Cuntrag’s hips and really started to pound the bitch’s ass while I fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary’s freckled tits bounced to the rhythm of her fucking. “Here it comes, bitch!” I groaned and then I shot my load into Cuntrag’s mouth. I held her head down, forcing her to swallow my cum. When she finished swallowing, I let go of her head and she spat out my dick, coughing and gagging. “Are you ready to be our slave?”

“Fuck you!” she hissed, eyes filled with pain.

“I am, you stupid whore!” Mary shouted and smacked her ass, and went back to pumping her dildo in and out of Cuntrag’s ass.

Violet knelt down next to the nun. “It’s so nice being their slave,” Violet told her softly, kissing her tear-stained cheek. She was such a sweet girl. “The pain can stop and you’ll be happy with us.”

“That’s not what you really believe,” Cuntrag snarled through clenched teeth. “That’s just what he’s made you believe. Deep inside, you’re screaming in rage at what he’s done to you. I know!”

Violet looked confused. “Wh-what are you saying? I love being Master and Mistress’s slut. I’ve never been happier!”

“Oh, I hope you keep fighting!” Mary exulted. “Fucking your ass is so sweet! I’m going to cum, you fucking whore! You’ve got me so excited! Oh, fuck!” Mary pounded away at Cuntrag’s ass. She buried the dildo all the way into her bowels and shuddered. “Oh, fuck that’s great!” She thrust in one more time than fell back, the dildo popping out of Cuntrag’s ass and lay panting on the floor.

I grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and pulled her up to her feat and threw her roughly at the table and forced her to bend over it. I caressed her red ass with my hand, then squeezed it hard. She groaned in pain. I grabbed my cock and rubbed it against her pussy. I slid my dick in slow, enjoying her tight cunt and was surprised to find her wet. “Are you starting to like being abused, Cuntrag?”

“Never!” she screamed back, twisting around to glare at me.

“Then why are you so wet? Did you like sucking my cock so much. Or was it Mary fucking your ass that got you so wet?”

“You’re fucking delusional if you think I’m enjoying this!” Cuntrag snarled as I fucked her cunt with slow, deep strokes. “I’m not going to submit, so you might as well stop! You’re just wasting your time!”

“Wasting my time! You almost got Desiree killed, bitch!” I angrily said. “You fucking deserve this! I hope you never give in, then I can enjoy raping you! Desiree, hop up on that table and make that bitch eat your cunt! Let’s put that foul mouth of hers to good use.”

“Ohh, thank you, Master,” Desiree purred, climbing up on the table. She grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and shoved Cuntrag’s face into her shaved pussy. “Ooh, the bitch knows how to lick pussy!”

“She’s probably a dyke!” I shouted, and slapped her welted ass.

Desiree writhed on the bitch, her big tits heaving as her breath quickened. Her dark pink nipples and sweat glistened on her nut brown skin. Desiree held the bitch’s face to her cunt with one hand and groped her large tits with the other. She hefted a tit and brought her own nipple to her lips and sucked hard on her own nipple.

Fiona bent over the table next to Cuntrag, on my right. Mary stepped up behind her. “You ready for my cock, slut?” Mary asked, slapping the pink dildo on Fiona’s pale ass.

“Yes, Mistress!” Fiona panted. “My slutty cunt is dripping wet for your cock!” Mary sank the dildo into Fiona’s cunt and Fiona moaned wantonly as it sank in. “Thank you, Mistress!”

“Enjoying your new toy?” I asked Mary as she started slowly fucking Fiona.

“Umm hmm,” Mary murmured. I matched Mary’s speed, and we fucked our sluts in rhythm, plunging in and pulling out together.

Chasity grabbed Violet and pushed her back so she sat on the table to my left. Chasity knelt down and started to eat her tight, teenage cunt out. “Oh, that’s nice, Chasity,” Violet moaned.

Lillian and Thamina were kissing, Thamina pressed up against the wall. Their thighs were parted, and each rubbed their slutty pussies on the other’s thighs. Lillian’s pale ass flex as she furiously rubbed her cunt on Thamina. Thamina’s rich, brown hands cupped her ass, kneading Lillian’s perky buttcheeks.

Poor Xiu was left all alone and just started slowly fingering her cunt, watching enviously. “Fiona’s mouth’s free,” I told her and she smiled gratefully and climbed upon the table next to Desiree and spread her legs.

Fiona dived into Xiu’s shaved pussy. Desiree stopped sucking her own tit and groped Xiu’s large pair. Xiu’s tits were as large as Desiree, though Xiu was seven or eight inches shorter making her breasts seem even larger on her small frame. Desiree lifted Xiu’s round melon and sucked her pierced nipple into her mouth. Mary reached out and grabbed Xiu’s other pierced nipple, pulling hard on the butterfly that dangled from her nipple.

“Fuck that hurts!” moaned Xiu with a smile. “Bite my clit, Fiona, oh yeah, just like that!”

The room was filled with the moans of women, the scent of aroused cunts: spicy and tangy, sweet and tart, a beautiful musk. Mary started fucking Fiona faster with her strap-on and I matched her pace as I fucked Cuntrag. It became a sort of game, Mary changing the pace of her fucking and I matching it.

“Umm!” Violet moaned next to me, biting her lip while she played with her tiny titties and her little nipples. “Oh, yes, I’m cumming! Oh, thank you, Chasity!”

Chasity rose up and kissed the teenager on the lips and swapped places with the girl. Violet was quite eager to return the favor to the cop and Chasity was panting like a bitch in heat as little Violet ate her cunt. Mary’s began fucking Fiona’s pussy hard and fast, gasping loudly. I matched her rhythm, fucking Cuntrag’s pussy just as hard, just as fast. Fiona moaned into Xiu’s pussy as she came and then Xiu was screaming and bucking so hard she almost fell off the table.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Mary moaned over and over as her frantic fucking of Fiona’s cunt was sending her over the edge. “Oh, fuck this dildo feel so fucking good on my clit!”

I was about to cum in Cuntrag’s pussy when I felt her pussy contract swiftly on my cock. “Shit, the bitch is cumming on my cock!” I moaned. “You like my cock up your cunt? Or do you just like eating pussy that much?”

“She must love pussy, Master!” gasped Desiree. “She’s so good at it! Umm, this bitch is going to make me cum!”

“Do it!” Mary hissed, as she cuddled with Fiona. “Cum on the whore’s dirty face!”

“I’m cumming, Mistress!” Desiree gasped. “All over her disgusting, whorish face!”

And so was I, shooting my sperm deep into her pussy. “Shit, you’re a good fuck, Cuntrag.” I said, slapping her red ass. I pulled out of her and slumped into chair, watching my sperm trickle out of her pussy. “Ready to be my slave, Cuntrag?”

“No,” she whispered.

“Where’s the fight?” I asked her. “Did my cock feel that good inside you? Your cunt felt so great on my cock when you came.”

“Fuck you, asshole!” she snarled.

“Fucking bitch!” Mary snarled and reached down and grabbed one of Cuntrag’s nipples and pulled the bitch to her feet.

“Fuck, let go!” Cuntrag demanded. “Please!”

Not caring, Mary pulled Cuntrag out of the kitchen by the nipple. I followed after, leaving Chasity moaning on the table as Violet greedily ate her snatch and Thamina and Lillian moaning as they fucked each other. Fiona and Desiree followed after me, as curious as I was. Mary led Cuntrag up the stairs, pulling hard on her nipple every time the bitch balked. Cuntrag whimpered the entire way up the stairs. Mary led her into the bathroom and shoved her into the shower. Cuntrag landed on her side on the shower floor. Mary pulled off her strap-on and squatted over Cuntrag.

“You ready to be our slave?” Mary demanded.

“Whore!” Cuntrag hissed in defiance. “You fucking …”

Cuntrag was cut off in a splutter as Mary’s pee splashed into her face and open mouth. Cuntrag tried to curl up in a ball, trying to protect her face as Mary’s yellow piss splashed all over her body. Mary’s stream of piss slowed until only a few squirts of piss remained. Then Mary grabbed my cock and pointed it at the bitch. I relaxed my bladder and Mary guided my hose of piss all over Cuntrag’s body, matting her curly hair, spilling across her breasts, and splashing on her welted ass while Cuntrag sobbed.

“Clean the bitch up,” Mary ordered Fiona and Desiree. “Feed and water her and then throw her back into the closet.” Mary looked down at the drenched Cuntrag. “Unless you’re ready to be our slave? All you have to do is beg Mark.”

Cuntrag just sobbed.

“Yes, Mistress,” Desiree said.

“Mistress, I have to pee,” Fiona said.

“There’s your toilet,” I told her, pointing at the sobbing nun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pee covered my body, stinging my eyes, stinging my welted ass. Sobs wracked my body. It was too much. They beat me, they left me in a closet, they raped me. And now they pissed on me. I wiped urine from my eyes and looked up to see a red-furred pussy, Fiona, and another stream of acrid piss splashed into my face.

If you just gave in, be their slave, this will all stop.

I forced that traitorous voice back down with anger. No! I’ve been a slave once. Never fucking again!

You came on his cock. You enjoyed the rape. Just give in, Cuntrag.

No, no, no, no! I beat those traitorous thoughts down with my anger.

Cold water splashed on my body as they turned the shower on. I shivered on the shower floor as Fiona and Desiree wiped the urine from my body. Then they hauled me up and dried me off. The towel was painfully rough on my tender ass. Fiona, clearly inspired by Mary, grabbed my nipple and pulled me downstairs. It hurt so bad, my tender nipple stretched painfully between Fiona’s fingers.

I was ravenously hungry and Charity unlocked the handcuffs while I ate. I wolfed down the cold french toast and drank the glass of water. But once I was done eating, the handcuffs snapped back on, my arms cuffed behind my back. Chasity roughly led me back to my closet and threw me inside, slamming the door.

I curled up in the dark, my body sore, and sobbed quietly.

Just give in and be their slave.

I beat that traitorous thought down. But it would just come back. Over and over. And each time it was harder and harder to fight.

Just give in and be their slave.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I left as Fiona stepped into the shower to piss on Cuntrag. Mary went into our bedroom and started the shower in the master bathroom. I followed her into the shower, my cock hard from watching her degrade that bitch. I was so horny, I just pushed Mary up against the shower wall and kissed her passionately. Mary was just as excited, parting her thighs for me and then she wrapped a leg around my waist as I fucked my cock hard inside her.

She was tight and wet and I fucked her madly. Her hips writhed on mine. We were both excited, both frantically trying to cum as fast as possible. The warm water beat on us, inflaming our lust. My hands roamed up her wet body, groping her perky tits and squeezing her plump ass and enjoying her silky skin everywhere. We came quickly, shuddering in each other’s arms.

Mary shuddering turned to shaking and then she was sobbing, clenching me tightly. “It’s okay, Mare,” I said, stroking her back, not sure why she was crying.

“It is,” she sobbed. “That bitch can’t hurt me! Can’t hurt us! She’s nothing. She’s just an ant!”

She was smiling and crying, and I realized that all the fear and shame and pain she experienced yesterday at the nun’s hand was spilling out of her. Raping the nun was a release for Mary. She was right. We were going to be fine. And something relaxed about my heart, a tension I wasn’t really aware of. It was the fear of being at the nun’s mercy, I realized. But how could you fear a woman you just pissed on while she cried in a shower.

“We’re going to be fine,” I nodded and kissed my fiancee.

When we finished showering, Mary started digging through her clothes. “Does this make me look hot?” Mary asked, holding a short red skirt.

“Yeah, Mare,” I told her, reclining on the bed. “Whatcha doing?”

“Oh, getting ready for my date with Alice,” Mary answered. “When do you want to buy all the neighbor’s houses?”

Date? I looked at Mary. She was trying to find the perfect outfit for her date. Jealousy stabbed at my heart. Just what was Alice to Mary? Friends, I thought. But you don’t date your friend. Don’t be stupid, Mark. You’re reading too much into it. Mary loves you. She’s just going to have fun with her friend. You had fun with Madeleine and Anastasia today. It’s no different. She’s wearing the ring you gave her. She was looking at bridal magazines. She’s excited to marry you. She loves you.

“Mark?” Mary asked, pulling on the red skirt. “When do you want to meet with Alice to buy the houses?”

“Oh, right,” I said, snapping out of my jealous fog. “Well, tomorrow is Wednesday, right?”

Mary nodded.

“Well, I got that meeting with the Police Chiefs at LESA in the afternoon. So, Thursday, then. Around five.”

“Okay, hun,” she said, pulling on a matching, red halter top. “You should call your sister. The sooner you can … be with her, the better.”

“What about you and your sisters?”

Mary paused, in the middle of pulling on some black, knee high stockings. “I … I’m not ready for that, yet,” she said, nervous. “Maybe after seeing you and your sister together.”

“Sure babe.” I reached for my phone and started scrolling through my contacts.

Mary continued pulling up the stalking. “What’re you going to do today, Mark?”

“Well, I’m going to have the sluts go and get some actually slutty clothes today, I’ll chaperone them.” I told Mary. “Maybe rob another bank.”

“Sounds good, hun.”

I pressed call when I found Antsy phone number. The phone rang a few times then went to her voicemail. “Hey sis, its Mark. Call me back, it’s very important.” I sighed. “She’s ignoring me. She usually does when I call. She prefers texts.” I started typing a text to send to her, letting her know it was really important that we speak in person.

“How do I look?” Mary asked, finished dressed.

“Fuck, you look hot,” I told her. And she did. The halter top showed off her tits well, and the skirt was short, exposing most of her snowy thighs. And nothing was sexier then a woman wearing thigh-high stockings.

“I do, don’t I,” Mary said, preening in the mirror. “I’m also going to do a little shopping. Gets some new clothes, some jewelry, maybe.”

“Yeah, sure,” I told her. “There’s a basement full of cash.”

Mary nodded. “I guess there is, I hadn’t really thought of it.”

I was about to say something when my phone chirped, it was Antsy texting me back. “Sorry bro, just left for Miami this morning. See you in a week.”

“Shit!” I said. “She’s out of town for a week.”

“Oh, shit!” Mary gasped. She swallowed. “I guess I’ll call my sisters, then.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Now boarding rows 20 thru 30,” the gate attendant said.

I stood up and joined the lines of people queuing up to board American Airlines flight 126, a flight from Seattle to Miami with a layover here in LA. After my Ecstasy this morning, I was sure the Lord was sending me to Seattle to fight the Warlock that defeated Sister Louise. After Zi had dropped me off at LAX and I walked up to the ticket counter, I discovered Providence wanted me to go to Miami instead. I was confused, but it wasn’t my place to question Providence.

I walked down the aisle, squeezing past other passengers, looking for my seat. I had seat 27b. Sitting in 27a, against the window, was a raven haired teenager, probably eighteen or nineteen, in a leopard print crop top and jean shorts. She was listening to music on her ipod while surfing the internet on her smart phone. I put my carry-on bag in the overhand bin and sat down in the seat next to her.

Her phone rang and she rolled her eyes in annoyance and hung the phone up. “My brother,” she told me, shaking her head. “He still uses his phone as a phone, can you believe that?”

I laughed, being polite. But what else was a phone for. I may look eighteen, but I was actually forty-four and I really didn’t get girls my apparent age. I glanced curious at her phone. What did people do with those smart phones, anyway. The girl’s phone chirped again.

“Man, my brother really wants to see me,” she said. “It’s a shame I won’t be back home for a week.” She started texting her brother back. “Oh well, it couldn’t be that important. He probably just needs money. He’s always asking relatives for money.”

“Oh,” I said politely.

“Looks like we’re going to be plane buddies,” the girl said. “The guy who sat beside me from Sea-Tac just snored the entire way.”

“I don’t snore,” I told the girl.

“Good,” she said, relieved. “It was so annoying.”

“I’m Theodora,” I told her, holding out my hand.

She shook my hand. “Samantha,” she said, “but everyone calls me Antsy.”

“Antsy?” I asked and couldn’t help my smile.

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, my dad gave it to me when I was a kid. I never could sit still for longer than a minute. I was always shifting in my seat. He said I had ants in my pants.”

“Oh, that’s cute,” I told her.

“I guess,” Antsy said, shifting in her seat. “I guess I still have problems sitting still. But I’m just so excited. I get to spend a week in Miami! I’m going to have so much fun!”

“Are you visiting friends?” I asked her.

“No,” she shook her head. “I was supposed to go with my friend Donna, but she had a family emergency. I would have canceled, but the trip’s all paid for and Donna insisted that I go. What about you, Theodora?”

“Oh, I just felt like going to Miami,” I told her. “I kinda go where destiny takes me and today it’s telling me to go to Miami.”

“Wow,” Antsy said, looking at me in amazement. “Do you even have a place to stay?”

“Oh, I’m sure destiny will guide me to something.”

She looked considering at me. “Well, maybe destiny led you to me. My hotel room has two beds, if you don’t mind staying with a stranger.”

“Sure,” I told her, wondering how Antsy fit into God’s plan.

“Good,” Antsy said, nodding her head seriously. “We’re going to have so much fun!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 14

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 11: Confrontation

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 11: Confrontation

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Exhibitionism, Non-Consensual, Violence, Anal, Oral, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 10



“All set,” I asked Violet through gritted teeth. I was balls deep in Lillian, the salesgirl at the Hot Topic, ass nearing my orgasm.

“Yes, Master,” Violet asked. She looked cute and sexy in a black, halter top dress with a short, gauzy skirt and black knee socks held up by garters encircling her pale thighs. “I’ve never worn something so … revealing before,” she said, holding the edge of skirt that barely fell past her ass.

“Bend over, Violet,” I ordered, enjoying Lillian’s tight ass.

Violet blushed. “Okay, Master.”

Violet bent over and her skirt rose up, exposing her slim, teenage ass and the curly hairs covering her cunt. Her pubic hairs glistening with juices and the tight slit of her pussy was just visible. I started fucking Lillian’s ass hard as I stared at her cunt, remembering how tight it had been on my dick in the elevator. Violet was a virgin when I took her last night. Only my cock had ever been in her tight cunt, and I planned on keeping it that way.

“Oh, fuck!” I moaned, buried my cock deep in Lillian’s hot ass and shot a loud of cum deep into her bowels.

“Cum in my ass!” Lillian moaned. “Oh, fuck! Master’s cum is spraying my ass! Yes, oh fuck, that feel so fucking good!” She shuddered and came on my cock. Outside Hot Topic, the crowd of teenage boys filming us cheered and applauded.

Violet looked over her shoulder and smiled. “Did seeing my vagina make you cum, Master?”

“Yeah, seeing your pussy, did,” I said, emphasizing pussy. Hopefully, Violet would realize that dirty sluts didn’t have vaginas; only cunts, twats, snatches, or pussies.

I pulling my dirty cock out of Lillian and Violet knew just what to do. She walked behind the counter and knelt before me, not even flinching at where my cock had just been, and sucked it right into my mouth. I gripped her pig tails and fucked her face violently. I had been looking forward to using her pigtails as handlebars and I didn’t last long. Five strokes into her warm mouth and I flooded her with my cum. She coughed, semen running down her lips.

“Thank you, Master,” she said, wiping at her watery eyes.

Lillian bent down and licked the cum off Violet’s lips. I had trained her well, too. “Remember to make the sex tape,” I told her.

“Yes, Master,” Lillian purred.

Lillian bagged the purchase. Unlike last time, I paid with money from the bank robberies. I then slipped a hundred dollar bill down Lillian’s dress, groping her tit and hard nipple. “Get something naughty to wear for your date with Zelda.”

She smiled and rose up on her toes to kiss me. “Sluts don’t kiss their masters with cum on their lips,” I told her and kissed her forehead. I didn’t mind so much when Mary kissed me with my cum on her lips. She was my fiancee, the love of my life. But Lillian was just another slut.

“Sorry, Master,” Lillian said contritely.

Violet gathered her bags and we headed to the Mustang, still guarded by the group of teenage boys. I gave each a hundred for their time. We had a hard time squeezing Violet’s clothes bags into the trunk because of all the duffel bags full of money I had stolen from a couple of Banks today. The engine roared to life and I peeled out of the parking lot and caught the light at Meridian and raced east up 37th Ave towards Shaw Road and the house I took from Brandon Fitzsimmons. The fact I stole his wife, a voluptuous Latina named Desiree, was just icing on the cake.

My phone chirped and I handed it to Violet. “Its a text from Mistress,” she said. “It says, ‘ Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later!’ There’s a Smiley face. ‘When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly!’ And a kissy face. ”

So, Mary had some fun this afternoon, too. I couldn’t wait to here about it and then tell her all about the bank tellers I fucked today, including a hot bitch named Monica who came on my cock will talking to her husband on the phone. “Text her, ‘Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!’ ”

Violet’s fingers flew across the touch keyboard on my phone. Christ, how did anyone type that fast on a phone? She texted the message faster than it took me to say it. I gunned the engine, and we roared up 37th St, when a siren blared behind me and I jumped, seeing red and blue lights in my review mirror. Shit! I guess it’s going to to longer than five minutes, I thought as I pulled off onto a side street.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

I frowned, it was dark inside. And quiet. I flipped the light switch on the wall. Nothing. I flipped it a few more times. The light must be burned out. I stepped into the entryway. “Hello,” I called. No one answered. Frowning, I wondered if Desiree and the three waitress weren’t back from shopping. But Allison should be home. “Allison! Get your slutty ass down here!”

Nothing. I had a weird feeling in my stomach and sat my purse down on an end table next to the door and headed down the short hallway into the living room. It was dark in here, too. The heavy curtains draped the windows, blocking the sunlight. I could see forms standing in the corners of the room. Was Mark playing a prank on me? Some sort of sex game?

“What’s going on?” I asked the shadowy forms, stepping out of the hallway into the living room.

A lamp flickered on and saw the sluts arranged around the room. Allison stood to my right, just inside the living room. There was Desiree, clutching a bat, and Korina holding a rolling pin. What the fuck was up with that, I asked myself? Xiu crouched to my left and Fiona stood in the hallway towards the kitchen. And sitting on the couch, naked, was a girl, maybe eighteen, that I didn’t recognize. She had a pair of fuzzy, pink handcuffs clutched in her hand. I smiled, eying the girl up and down, drinking in her beauty. She was hot. Mark must have set up some sort of sex game, and I licked my lips in excitement. The strange girl had light brown hair that fell in curly locks about her shoulders. Her eyes were gray and widened in stunned surprise. Her breasts were well-shaped and pert, B Cups, and her waist was slim.

“Warlock,” the girl muttered in surprise.

“What?” I asked, confused. I looked around the room and realized something was … off. I couldn’t quite put my finger one what, until I noticed the sluts faces. Their faces were all blank, like all their thoughts and feelings had been removed, leaving unblinking robots. My stomach sank, I should get out of here, get outside. Mark would be here any minute. An evil smile crossed the strange girls lips, sending a chill spilling across my skin.

Run, a voice shouted in my head. Get moving! Get your ass moving, girl!

I turned to flee as the strange girl shouted something. My heart pounded loudly, drowning out everything save its loud beats. Allison grabbed the collar of my blouse and pulled me back. For a moment the blouse was strangling me, cutting into my throat, before Allison overcame my momentum. I fell back into the room, stumbling and tripping over the ottoman, and falling onto my side.

“What the fuck, Allison!” I shouted, anger replacing fear. How dare the slut lay fingers on her Mistress. “Desiree, Xiu, punish the bitch!” I ordered, struggling to get up.

Fiona leaped on top of me, grabbing my arms. I struggled in her grasp. Her grip was tight on my wrists, her fingernails biting into my flesh. I managed to get my foot up and into her stomach and I extended my leg, pushing Fiona off of me. Fiona stumbled back and fell back over the coffee table and tripped up Desiree as she rushed across the room. Adrenaline surging, I pushed myself up to my feet as Allison tackled me.

We fell to the ground in a tangle of limbs and loose hair. I landed hard on my back, Allison on top of me. The breath was knocked out of my body and I laid, stunned, struggling to breath as Allison grabbed my arms. Someone was grabbing my legs, pinning them to the ground and Korina was grappling with my other arm.

“Let go!” I coughed, but the sluts ignored me. Panic was gripping my heart, constricting it with painful, cold fingers. What the fuck was going on?

“Drag her over to the couch,” the strange girl ordered and my sluts obeyed her.

The carpet rasped on my back as Allison and Korina dragged me across the living room. I struggled, wriggling my body and kicking my legs, trying to get the sluts to release me. My foot slipped out of Xiu’s grasp and caught her in the face as she tried to hold onto my feet. Her head snapped back and she stumbled backwards, falling on her ass. I felt a momentarily surge of satisfaction, something primal and ancient, at seeing crimson blood stream from her nose. The satisfaction faded quickly as Fiona grabbed my feet. I renewed my struggle, by Fiona had my legs pinned together. They stopped dragging me and then I felt cold metal snap on my left wrist, ratcheting tight.

Shit, the stranger had snapped the handcuffs on me. They pulled my arms, stretching them over my head. I screaming loudly, fighting desperately to stay free. The stranger straddled my chest and slapped my face, hard. “Stop struggling you filthy whore!” she shouted.

Allison and Korina were struggling to handcuff my other wrist through the frame of the heavy sofa. I struggled vainly, the handcuff biting painfully into my left wrist. “Stop!” I pleased, “Please, please stop!” Tears ran hotly down my cheeks. Why was this happening. “Oh God, save me, please!”

The stranger slapped me a second time. “God’s not going to save a nasty whore who sold her soul to satisfy her dirty, filthy lusts!”

I realized she was talking about my Pact. How did she know? Just who the fuck was this person. And it hit me. The Pact. I sold my soul for three wishes and one of them was for no woman to be able to resist my sexual advanced. Every woman had to submit to my sexual desires, no matter how perverse, no matter how much they didn’t want to. That was the key. This woman would be begging for me to tie her up, positively dripping. I relaxed, putting a sultry smile on my face. With a ratcheting snap, my right wrist was handcuffed. This had to work, or I was screwed. I breathed once, deeply, to calm my fear. This would work.

“Hey, cutey,” I said huskily, licking my lips. “You like bondage, huh, babe. Why don’t you free me and I’ll tie you up and make you cum so hard, you’ll think you’ve died and gone to heaven! You’re so hot, I can’t wait to play with your slutty little pussy and then I’ll sit on your face and you can eat my tasty pussy until I cum all over your mouth.” I arched my eyebrows, suggestively.

The stranger just laughed, a deep, humiliating laugh. This should have worked. Why didn’t this work? Maybe she somehow took control of the sluts, but my power should have worked on her. Panic was growing like a worm in my breast, gnawing at my heart. “Why aren’t you brimming with lust for me? Eager to do whatever sexual thing I want?”

“God has granted me immunity from the Devil’s power,” the stranger said. “I am Sister Louise Afra, of the Order of Mary Magdalena, charged to rid the world of Warlocks!”

“W-warlock?” I stammered, confused. My throat was thick with phlegm and fresh tears rolled down my cheeks. What was she talking about. “I-I’m not a …”

“I can see the blood-red aura about you,” Sister Louis said. “You sold your soul to the Devil for powers and I’m here to take them from you!”

“Please don’t hurt me!” Was that timid voice actually me. So much for Mark saying we were better than the ants. “Help! Someone help!”

“No one’s going to help you,” Sister Louise whispered. Her face filled my vision, eyes filled with an intense hatred. “Warlocks always think they can just do whatever they want, turn whoever they want into their slaves. You never care about the lives you destroy, the people you hurt.” She gripped my face, forcing me to stare into her gray eyes. “I’m going to finger your pussy until you orgasm, whore. When you cum, I’ll exorcise your powers from you.” She licked my cheek, savoring my salty tears. “And once I’m finished with you, I’ll fuck Mark and steel his powers, too.”

Oh fuck! I started to struggle against the handcuffs. The couch creaked and pain flared on my wrists. Oh, God, Mark, where are you? Sister Louise hand slid up my thigh and started to gently caress my vulva. It felt good, and desire began to kindle in my loins. I was helpless and my body was betraying me, craving pleasure against all reason. The guilt I had been burying, the guilt of getting wet at humiliating the sluts, and forcing them to beg for my affections, rose up from my soul, poisoning my thoughts. I was such a weak, vile person. To weak to control my lusts, to weak to stop Mark, stop myself, from degrading other woman, from using them as nothing more than sex toys. And now I was too weak to fight desire when a strange woman was raping me. Fuck, I am a dirty whore.

Maybe I should give up, let her take away my powers, my guilt whispered. Just close your eyes, whore, and let her take your problems away. I closed my eyes and Mark’s face floated up in my mind, his boyish smile painted across his face. No! I won’t give Mark up! I won’t give this up! I won’t give up what we’re trying to build, together! I shoved that guilt back down, forced it back into the recess of my soul. I could never give up the amazing thrill at forcing another to crawl before me. To hear a person beg just to pleasure me. Mark would be here soon and then this bitch will be crawling to me, begging to lick my pussy. I bit my lip, tying to fighting my bodies reactions to those delicious fingers tracing my delicate folds.

She thinks she can rape me! I’ll fucking show the bitch what rape is!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled over onto a side street, the Puyallup Police cruiser following my Mustang. It was one of those new cruisers, shorter and sleeker than the old Crown Vics that cops have driving for the last twenty years. The cop was going delay me, but it was all for the best in the long run. The more Puyallup cops I dealt with, the more I could give my special commands to. There were two commands I had come up with. They were simple, “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.”

In my review mirror I saw the officer step out, blonde hair tied up in a bun. I smiled, she looked attractive, but I couldn’t be sure. Between her utility belt and bulletproof vest it was hard to tell if she had any curves at all. Her face, well the part of her face not obscured by mirrored sunglasses, seemed young and fresh. Mary would understand why I was late. Plus, we needed some security and a bevy of hot cops for bodyguards was making my dick hard.

The officer wrapped on the window. “Roll the window down, sir,” she ordered, brusquely.

I rolled the window down. “Hello, Officer Vinter,” I greeted, reading her nametag and then I gave her the two orders.

“Well, Mr. Glassner, then I’m sorry to detain you,” she said, obeying my commands. “You are free to go, sir.”

“Not quite yet,” I said, getting out of the car. Normally, cops hate when you get out of the car at a traffic stop, but since I told her everything I do is legal so she didn’t object. “Officer Vinter, what’s your first name.”

“Chasity,” she answered, and blushed. “But everyone calls me by my middle name, Sarah.”

“Why don’t you like Chasity?” I asked, curious.

“It’s a stripper name. I’ve never quite forgiven my parents for that.”

“I like that,” I told her. “You’ll go by Chasity from now on, because you’ve discovered you like having a stripper. It makes you feel naughty.” She nodded, smiling. “Since you have a stripper name, I want you to strip for me.”

Chasity took off her sunglasses, exposing sapphire eyes and long lashes. She was gorgeous and young, maybe twenty-one. She couldn’t have been a cop long. Next she unbuckled her heavy utility belt and sat it on the roof my Mustang next to her sunglasses. She skillfully undid the buttons of her navy blue shirt and then unvelcroed her bulletproof vest. Underneath she wore a white t-shirt and a black sports bra, which she quickly removed. Her breasts were lovely, well formed with little, pink nipples. Her tits were a little larger than Mary’s, a little fuller.

“Very nice,” I told her, reaching out to pinch a nipple before she bent down to begin unlacing her black boots.

Finally she was down to her panties, plain white. Her body was toned and athletic. She was clearly in great shape. Her ass was a little flat and her hips were narrow, but she was gorgeous nonetheless. Chasity hooked her fingers in her panties and down her thighs the slid. Her bush was blonde and matted. She definitely need to shave her pussy. Maybe he should get Joy to do a housecall. A couple of the sluts needed to be waxed and Joy did a great job on Mary’s last week.

“Chasity, you have a fine body,” I told her. “So, you’re going to be me and my girlfriend Mary’s sex slave and our bodyguard from now on. You’ll do whatever nasty things we want and be happy doing it.”

“Yes, sir,” Chasity answered. “Hi, Mary,” she greeted Violet as she walked around the car, curious.

“That’s not Mary,” I said sharply. “She’s just another slut like you. Violet, get naked.”

“Yes, Master,” Violet said, pulling off her black dress, exposing her small, perky breasts and she stood there in only her knee-socks and garters, her brunette bush sticky with her juices.

“Chasity, hop on my trunk and spread those fine legs.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, hopping up on the trunk and spread her legs wantonly.

I grabbed her nightstick and shoved it up her cunt. Chasity gasped at the sudden intrusion and I started fucking the phallic nightstick in and out of her pussy. Her juices stained the black metal and she started panting in pleasure. “You’re a fucking whore, aren’t you Officer Chasity?” I asked, ramming the nightstick in and out, hard and slow, twisting as I plunged it in.

“Oh, yes!” she gasped. “Only a whore would do this!”

That’s right, only a whore. My cock was standing straight out from my belly, hard and leaking pre-cum. Violet, like a good little slut, knelt down before me and just started sucking my cock into her greedy little mouth. Violet had gotten a lot better at blowjobs since that first, awkward one she gave me in the car this morning. I continued fucking the nightstick up Chasity twat.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice, Violet,” I moaned. “You keep that up and you’re going to get some yummy cum! But don’t swallow all of it. Chasity going to want a taste.”

Violet’s little mouth started sucking harder. She was an eager slut for my cum. Her hands cupped my ass and she started to bob her head hard on my cock, using her arms for leverage. Chasity was playing with her nipples as she writhed on the nightstick. Her eyes were closed and her head was thrown back in pleasure. Loose strands of hair escaped her bun, falling in blonde curls about her face.

“Crap, I’m going to cum!” Chasity moaned. “Oh, keep fucking my dirty snatch! Oh, oh, yes! That’s it!”

Chasity bellowed wordlessly and convulsed as her orgasm ripped through her. I pulled out the nightstick, dripping with her fluids. More cunt juices puddled underneath her ass on my truck. “Fuck, slut!” I snapped, angrily, “You got my car dirty!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, sir!” Chasity gasped, facing going white. “I’ll clean it up.”

“Use your tongue!” I ordered. I dropped the nightstick on the ground and grasped Violet’s pigtails. God, I loved her pigtails, and started to fuck her face hard as Chasity’s pink tongue licked her juices off my Mustang’s trunk. I came hard in Violet’s mouth, as I watched Chasity lick my car clean like a dirty whore.

Violet rose up, mouth full of cum, and pulled Chasity’s face towards her and kissed her hard, shoving a semen-full tongue into Chasity’s mouth. The two sluts kissed for a moment, swapping cum between them before I smacked both their asses. “Get dressed, Mary’s waiting. We’ll have plenty of time for that back at the house. Chasity, follow us in your patrol car. We’ll figure out how this whole bodyguard thing will work.”

“Yes, sir,” Chasity said, and saluted me, my cum staining her lips. God, I just want to bend her over the car and fuck the shit out of her. But, I told Mary I would be home in five. And it would be more fun to play with the sluts with her.

“Move it sluts,” I ordered, eager to play with our new slave with Mary. I smacked Chasity’s ass hard a second time, leaving a fading red handprint.

In short order, Violet pulled on her dress and Chasity had her boots, pants and utility belt back on. I was too impatient, though, for her to put the rest on. “You can just go topless, slut! Let the world see that nice pair of tits you got!”

We reached the house in a few minutes and parked the cars in the driveway. Violet grabbed her clothing bags, and I grabbed one of duffel bags and led the two sluts to the house. It was dark inside the entryway and I flipped the switch. The light was burned out.

“Mare, I’m home!” I shouted. Nothing. Frowning, I called out, “Sluts, is anyone here!”

There was a muffled sound coming from the living room. I dropped the duffel bag and headed towards the living room, Violet and Chasity trailing behind me. I furrowed my eyebrows, seeing the ottoman was on its side and the crap on the coffee table lay scattered on the floor. I heard something like a muffled shout and the coffee table shook.

“What’s going on in there?” I demanded as I swept into the living room.

Mary lay on the floor, handcuffed to the couch. Her face was swollen and tear stained, a pair of gray panties was shoved into her mouth as a gag. Her blouse was pushed up, exposing her freckled breasts. I rushed to my fiancee side, passing Allison and not even wondering why Desiree held a bat. What the fuck was going on, I wondered. I reached Mary, kneeling down and pulled out the gag.

“Behind you!” Mary gasped.

I looked to see Desiree swinging the bat at my head, her face oddly blank. I barely got my left arm up time. The bat connected with my forearm and pain shot through my left arm. “Fuck!” I yelled in pain. My entire arm throbbed and I stumbled back into the couch. “Stop, Desiree!” Desiree ignore me. What the fuck was happening. No one has ignore my commands since last week when I sold my soul for power.

Everything seemed to slow down as my blood howled through my veins. Desiree was bringing the bat around for another swing while Allison was wrestling Violet to the ground. Korina ran at me with a rolling pin raised and Chasity was drawing her sidearm, yelling something. I couldn’t understand her, my heart pumped too loud to hear anything. A strange woman walked calmly towards Chasity, naked and beautiful. Xiu was tripping over the ottoman, her face a bloody mess, as she charge at me and Fiona was racing out from the kitchen.

What the fuck was going on?

Chasity’s gun barked loudly, overpowering the beating of my heart and leaving my ears ringing. Desiree was falling backwards, blood arching from a hole in her chest. Another loud crack and Korina was reeling. I started to rise, and turned to grab the strange woman over the back of the couch. I swung my arms and just missed grabbing her. The stranger reached Chasity, pulling her fingers from her crotch and drew something on Chasity’s forehead with her own cunt juices. She spoke some word and their was a flash of white light and Chasity just lowered her arms, staring blankly. Her gun slipped out of her hand.

Pain exploded in the back of my head and the room spun about me and the floor flew up to hit me in the face. I rolled onto my back, struggling to think, to stand up but my limbs didn’t want to do what I told them. Korina stood over me, her left arm bloody from the gunshot and the rolling pin clutched in her right hand. What was she doing? Fuck, the slut hit me. But, why would Korina hit me? Why would any of the sluts hit me? The pain in my head became blinding, the lights in the room stabbed my eyes. The room continued to spin about and I felt like retching.

The stranger walked over to me. How could she walk so easily with the room spinning like a top. She straddled my legs, sitting down on my thighs. Who was she? I tried to move my arms and I couldn’t because my arms were being pinned down beneath Xiu and Fiona. The strange woman was undoing my pants, pulling out my cock, stroking it with her hands. I struggled to fight, but the pain in my head was almost overwhelming. What the fuck was happening?

“I’m going to take away your powers, Mark,” the woman said. Did I say my thoughts out loud? I didn’t think I had, but it was hard to think through the fuzzy pain. Maybe she could read minds?

She laughed. “No, mind reading isn’t one of the Gifts from God.” She was firmly stroking my cock and I was hardening for her. Her grip was soft and pleasant, the pleasure cutting through the pain.

“Who are you?” I asked, pretty sure I was speaking this time.

“I am Sister Louise Afra sent by God to rid you of your powers and free your ‘sluts,’ as you call them, from your bondage!”

“What did you do to Mare?” I demanded. The memory of Mary handcuffed floated up through the pain.

“Oh, your little whore’s fine.”

“Don’t call her a whore!” I snarled, trying to move my arms, but I didn’t have the strength to resist the two girls sitting on them. Another wave of nausea swept over me.

Sister Louise rose up and straddled my waist, guiding my hard cock to her wet pussy, sliding slowly down my shaft. “Oh, that’s a nice cock,” Louise purred. “I’m going to enjoy exorcising you!”

“Get off of him!” Mary snarled. “Mark, honey, you can’t cum! Whatever she does, you got to fight it!”

Sister Louise started to slowly fuck me, the pleasure warring with the pain. “She’s right,” Sister Louise taunted, “when you cum, I’ll take the powers the Devil granted from you and every person you’ve dominated will be free. And they will remember what disgusting things you’ve done to them. How you forced them to be your whores.”

“I won’t cum,” I protested, trying to think unsexy thoughts. It was a lie, though, her cunt felt too good on my cock.

“Oh, you’ll cum. You’re a man. I bet you won’t resist even half as long as Mary already has.” She leaned down, smiling wickedly, as she boasted, “I’m very skilled at fingering a woman, and she’s resisted admirably. But, once you’ve cum, I’ll get back to your precious Mary and see how long she’ll lasts this time. I bet she’s getting all wet and horny me ride your cock!”

“Fuck you!” Mary yelled. “You’re going to pay bitch! You’re going to crawl before me and beg to be my whore!”

The pain in my head was slowly receding and seemed to be getting better control of my body. I struggled, trying to buck Louise off me, but that just made her cunt feel that much better on my cock. I tried to pull my arms out from beneath Fiona and Xiu as they sat on them. Fuck, I didn’t want to lose my powers. Fear was surging through me and I struggled harder. If I lost my powers, then I would be in a lot of trouble. Rape, bank robbery, kidnapping. I would be locked up for a long time, maybe for life. I would never get to see Mary again. I struggled harder. There was no way this bitch was going to win!

“You’ve realized your fate,” Louise purred, delighting in my fear. “You know how many crimes you’ve committed. How many woman you’ve raped. You’ll spend the rest of your life in prison. And when you die, you’ll still go to hell. You’re soul will still belong to the Devil!”

I struggled and felt something sharp pressing against my thigh in my left pocket. It was the crystal the Devil gave me. This must be what the Devil foresaw. Hope surged through me. If I could just get the crystal, I would be saved. Xiu was sitting on my left arm, but she was tiny and light. I gritted my teeth, focused every ounce of force I could and heaved my arm. It hurt so badly, bruised from the bat, but I kept at it. And then my arm slipped just a bit beneath her. I can do this. I had to hurry. I could feel the tightness in my balls, I wasn’t going to last much longer. I focused all my fear and panic, gathered all that energy into my left arm, and pulled one more time, yelling wordlessly.

Xiu slipped off my arm, falling onto her side. I reached for my pocket, ignoring the pain. Sister Louise scrambled to grab my hand as I shoved it into my pocket. I pulled the gem out, holding it up. Fear appeared in Louise’s eyes. She recognized the crystal. This was going to work. I opened my mouth, preparing to speak, and she shoved her hand over my mouth tightly, gagging me. I shoved my left fist against her stomach, struggling to push her off me while the crystal bit into the flesh of my palm.

“Get the crystal!” Louise ordered. “Do whatever you have to!”

Xiu recovered and grabbed my hand, trying to pry my fingers loose. Her fingernails clawed at my hand, leaving red scratches, but my fist was a steel vice. I bit at Louise palm, hard, tasting blood but she just gritted her teeth and kept her hand on my mouth. Xiu seemed to get inspiration from that because her mouth bit at my finger. The pain shot through me and I shoved my fist into her face knocking her back and I watched in horror as my hurt finger relaxed and the red gem went sailing over Xiu’s head.

My hope vanished. I was close to cumming and the crystal was my last hope. Louise was smiling in triumph and started to ride me hard. The bitch could sense I was nearing my limits. I turned my head, struggling to see Mary but Louise was in the way and all I could see were her feet frantically kicking. All I wanted was to be with Mary. And it was all about to be taken away from me.

My balls were tightening.

“Lilith, appear before me!” a woman shouted.

There was a loud crack and scarlet light flooded the room. Standing behind Sister Louise was a inhumanly beautiful woman. Her eyes glowed violet and her long hair shimmered silver. A tight, blood-red dress clung to her lush body. The dress was a translucent, crimson silk, that revealed all of her stunning curves, her hard nipples, the bush of hair covering her cunt. Her red lips grinned in a hungry, predatory smile. The woman was lust, personified.

She was Lilith, the Succubus, the Mother of Monsters.

I bit my lip. Lust crackled through the air, rippling out from the demoness in waves of desire. Crap. I was going to cum. I couldn’t hold out any longer. Not with this sexy bombshell appearing before me.

“What do you command, my Mistress,” Lilith purred, bowing towards Mary.

“Stop the nun! Stop her powers!” howled Mary in desperation. “Save Mark!”

“As you will it, so shall it be done!” Lilith grabbed Sister Louise and pulled her off my cock in the nick of time as cum spurting out and splashed onto my chest and belly. Xiu and Fiona rushed Lilith as Louise screamed in terror. The demoness merely brushed her fingertips across first Fiona and then Xiu’s cheeks and they fell to the ground, writhing in orgasms. Lilith hiked up her dress, exposing a silvery bush, matted with fluids and pulled Sister Louise face towards her cunt.

“No!” Louise protested, struggling in the demoness grip. “Please, God! Save your faithful servant!”

“God’s not here,” Lilith purred, shoving Louise’s face into her groin and writhing her hips, rubbing her pussy across the nun’s face. “And there’s nothing better than a Magdalenite Sister eating your cunt out!”

I got to my feet, struggling to think as desire surged through the room. Lilith had let go of Louise, who was now gripping Lilith’s perfect ass as she ate the demoness cunt. She no longer seemed capable of resisting, lost in the same tide of lust that threatened to overwhelm me. Mary was still handcuffed, and Desiree and Korina lay on the floor, bleeding from their gunshots. I fought the lust, and stumbled towards Chasity. I didn’t have time to put my cock away, just grabbed my pants with one hand to hold them up

Chasity was still in a daze from whatever Louise had done to her, just standing at the living room entrance. I grabbed her shoulders, shaking her, “Chasity, where’s your handcuff keys.”

“Wh-what?” Chasity asked sleepily.

“Your handcuff keys!” I shouted and slapped her across the face.

Chasity blinked, rubbing her face, and awareness seemed to flood back into her face. “Sorry, sir,” she said and fumbled with her utility belt, pulling out a set of keys.

“Call for an ambulance,” I ordered, “we have people shot. And when Lilith is finished with Louise, handcuff her!”

“Right away, sir!” Chasity reached for radio and began calling for medics while I raced back across the room, passing Lilith who was writhing on Louise’s face. As I passed Lilith, her arm brushed my hip and pleasure shot through my body. I fell to my knees as I came, shooting semen all over the carpet.

I crawled the last few feet to Mary, and fumbled with the handcuffs before I released her right arm. The flesh beneath the cuff was raw and bloody from her struggles and fresh anger surged through me. This fucking bitch was going to suffer!

Mary threw her arms around me, not even letting me unlock the handcuff from her left wrist, and hugged me tight. “Oh, Mark!” Tears were streaming from her eyes. “I was so scared!”

“Me too,” I whispered and I realized I was crying to as I crushed my filly to my chest. “You saved us.”

Lilith’s orgasm swept through the room, hitting me, hitting everyone like a brick wall. Mary shuddered in my arms as an orgasm rippled through her bodu. My cock, trapped between us, sprayed cum on our bellies. Chasity fell to the ground, gripping her stomach and moaning in pleasure, and Allison and Violet writhed together in a mess of limbs.

“Oh no!” someone shouted in horror. “Master, it’s Desiree!”

Mary relaxed her hold on me and I looked over to see Allison racing to Desiree and placing her hands over Desiree’s chest, blood soaking the front of Desiree’s maid outfit. Fuck, she was bleeding badly. Mary and I moved to her side, kneeling on either side of her. She was still breathing, but shallow breaths and her face had a pale sheen about it.

“So much blood,” Mary whispered to herself.

“Hang on, Desiree!” I shouted. “You gotta hang on, 911 on the way.”

“She’s dying!” Allison wailed. “Don’t die, Desiree! Please!”

“Stay with us, Desiree,” I pleaded, clutching a limp hand. “You cannot die! Your my slut! You don’t have permission to die!”

“Can you save her, Lilith?” Mary asked, fearful and timid.

Lilith shoved Louise from her cunt, the nun falling onto her back in a daze, her face drenched in Lilith’s girl-cum. Chasity moved to Louise and began to handcuff the woman. “I can save her,” Lilith purred. “It will cost one of your two boons remaining, Mistress.”

“Boons?” Mary asked, confused.

“When you summoned me, we entered into a contract,” Lilith explained. “Three boons are owed to you. The first was used in stopping the nun.” Lilith smiled wickedly. “Her powers are broken, now. She has been tainted by my demonic fluids. Two more boons are still owed you.”

“Then save her!” begged Mary. “She’s our slut!”

“As you command, Mistress!”

Lilith bent over the unconscious Desiree and placed her lips upon Desiree, kissing her sensuously. Desiree’s body convulsed and quivered, and I realized she was having an orgasm. The color returned to her skin and the blood stopped pumping from her breast. Lilith pulled her lips away and Desiree gasped and shuddered, dark eyes opening, licking her lips.

“I’m so sorry, Master,” Desiree wailed and flung her arms around me. “I didn’t want to hit you, but I couldn’t stop myself!”

Allison flung her arms around Mary, weeping. Fiona and Xiu crawled towards us, heads hung down in shame. Korina, clutching her wounded arm, joined them. “Forgive us, Master, Mistress,” Fiona wept.

“There’s nothing to forgive,” I answered, hugging Desiree back. “That bitch controlled you, and she’s going to pay for all the hurt she caused!”

I caught Mary’s gaze and saw the same burning hatred I felt blazing in her eyes. “Oh, she will sufferer!” Mary hissed as she hugged Allison fiercely. “She will crawl on her knees and beg!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Beep! Beep! Beep!

The damned alarm clock incessant noise pierced the fog of my hangover. “Turn off the alarm, Desiree,” I moaned and it was a moment before I remembered. Mark Glassner had stolen my wife, and my home from me. I was lying in my hotel room at the Four Seasons, exiled by that bastard and waiting for word back from Sister Louise that she had freed my beautiful desert rose.

My head pounded and I slapped the alarm clock, silencing its annoying beeps. I groggily rose and stumbled into the shower. After the warm shower and pair of extra strength Tylenols, I was starting to feel alive again. Ever since Louise had freed me from that fucking bastard’s control, I had become a ball of tense, nervous energy. I had spent my entire life taking charge, grasping my own destiny with my bare hands. And now I had to wait while some nun fixes my life.

God, I need a drink.

Instead, I turned on the news. I had too many meetings at work to show up drunk. The news report was almost a distraction to my thoughts as I dressed. God, never in my life had I ever felt this helpless. Not even when that cunt of a first wife cheated on me. My hand trembled. A drink would really took the edge off, a voice whispered in my head.

You’re a better man than that, Brandon, I told myself. You’re in control, not the booze. Last night was a mistake. What the fuck were you supposed to do? You just found out angels and demons were real, for Christ sake. What was a sane man supposed to do but drink. In fact, why don’t you go pour yourself another whiskey, Brandon?

I starred at the minibar, my throat parched, and swallowed. No! Have some fucking control.

“… quite neighborhood off Shaw Road in Puyallup.”

I frowned, turning to TV, forgetting all about the booze. My house was just off Shaw Road. Fear groping my heart, I grabbed the remote and turned up the volume.

“The homeowner, Desiree Fitzsimmons, and her boyfriend were attacked by a home invader,” the report said and I blinked. She standing was just down the street from my house. Police cars filled the streets, painting the neighborhood in strobing blue and red lights. “Only one woman was seriously injured, a friend of Desiree, who was taken to Good Sam Hospital for treatment. A woman, identified as a Louise Afra, has been detained by the Police for questioning.”

The nun failed. My heart sank. That whiskey was seeming more and more appealing by the second.

That bastard Mark had come out on top. My palms hurt, and it was a moment before I realized how tight my fist was clenched. I opened my hand and saw bloody gouges from my fingernails. Fuck, I couldn’t take this. I need to be in control. I was going mad just sitting here. I looked in the mirror. I am Brandon Fitzsimmons. I worked my way up from nothing. I never let anything stand in my way. It was time I stopped being helpless, stop relaying on others. It was time that I once again seized my own destiny.

Mark Glassner, I will get my wife back! I will inflict so much pain, so much suffering, on you! I’ll take your woman from you and fuck her before your eyes and make her moan and pant and tell you how much better my cock feels! I’ll watch the humiliation in your eyes as she cums on my dick like a bitch in heat!

No fucking power in Heaven or Hell will stop me!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“A woman, identified by police as Louise Afra, was arrested for investigation of breaking and entering and attempted murder,” the website read.

I still was in disbelief at reading that. For the last hour, I had been sitting at my computer staring at the screen, stunned. How could this be? Please God, let Sister Louise be fine, if it is your will, O Lord! I silently prayed.

Ever since I saw the news report about the orgy that happened in a Bestbuy up in Washington State, I knew a Warlock was operating in the area. Since then, I had been visiting the Tacoma News Tribune and Seattle Times websites every morning, looking for anymore news. There were vague reports of public sex on a tourist boat and a wild party that unexpectedly shut down the Space Needle. And I prayed fervently to God, begging Him to send the Ecstasy to me, to send me once more to battle evil.

Sister Louise must have been sent to fight the Warlock … and failed. The thought sent a tremor of fear down my spine. Sister Louise had freed me from Thralldom to a Warlock thirteen years ago. She was there when I took my vows and set aside my old name and became Sister Theodora Mariam. And now she was arrested for attempted murder. What had gone wrong, I wondered. No one was better at fighting a Warlock than Sister Louise. Fear for my friend gripped my stomach.

There was a polite rap on my door, startling me. I stood, brushing my gray habit smooth and grabbed my white veil, draping it over my head. I breathed deeply, calming myself, before I opened the door.

“Hola, Sister Theodora,” Esmeralda, a seventy-one year old Hispanic parishioner of St. Afra, the Church I was the caretaker for, greeted me. She gave me a toothless smile, warm and friendly.

“Hola,Esmeralda,” I greeted back. I realized I had forgotten to unlock the church so Esmeralda and her prayer group could use the fellowship hall. “Sorry, I just got some bad news.”

“Its alright, Sister,” Esmeralda answered, patting my arm warmly. “Is it serious?”

“I’m afraid so,” I answered, stepping out into the morning heat. 8 AM and it was already this hot, I shuddered to think how hot it would be this afternoon. LA was turning into quite a trial. “I may have to leave town to attend to it.”

“Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said, gripping my arm as we walked slowly towards the fellowship hall.

Another Hispanic woman, Rosenda, waited at the door to the fellowship hall. Rosenda, greeted me with a friendly kiss on my cheek. I reached into the pocket of my habit for the ring of keys and unlocked the fellowship hall. I held the door open for the two ladies. The florescent lights flickered a few times before humming steadily, bathing the table filled-room in soft light, when the Ecstasy came upon me.

A hand, unseen, reached through my habit as if I did not exist to caress my back. The invisible fingers sent tingles of pleasure throughout my body and a soft moan escaped my lips. The hand of the Archangel Gabriel traced my spine and his soft lips kissed at my neck, my shoulders.His every touch was burning pleasure on my flesh. I felt my knees grow week and I grabbed a chair for support.

“Are you okay, Sister Theodora?” Rosenda asked.

“I’m fine,” I gasped as Gabriel’s hand was gently squeezing my ass while his other hand slid across my waist and up to my breast. “I just need to use …” I bet my lip as Gabriel fingers gently pinched my nipple, the pleasure so intense that it was hard to think. “Please,” I begged, quietly, “not yet! Not in front of others.”

Gabriel didn’t care, his hands continued to roam my body leaving trails of fiery lust. One hand slid around my waist, down into my groin and found my pussy wet and hot, aching for his touch. My body shuddered and I clenched the back of the chair as an orgasm ripped through my body as his fiery fingers found my hard clitoris. I had to make it to somewhere private before I lost all control in front of these women.

Esmeralda and Rosenda looked at me, concerned. “I just need … oh … the bathroom,” I panted through clenched teeth.

I stumbled towards the ladies room, opening the door as Gabriel’s cock entered my pussy, his girth stretching my pussy, the tip of his dick reaching all the way to my womb. I fumbled with the lock and collapsed to the cold, tile floor as Gabriel’s cock began plunging hard and fast in my pussy. The pleasure was so intense, far greater than any mortal lover could excite from my body. The pleasure was so intense, so overwhelming, I was about to be swept off into insensibility.

But, before the pleasure drowned my sense entirely, a thought rose up from the back of my mind: Sister Louise would be avenged. And then I was lost in a sea pleasure as orgasm after orgasm rippled throughout my body.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 12

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Six: Mary’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 6: Mary’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female/Teen female, Teen female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, First, Group, Incest, Romance

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 5



“I’m going to go upstairs and wait,” Mark told me. “If your love for me out weighs your anger then come upstairs. If not, I love you and I won’t stop you from going. You can take the car, your clothes, anything you want. I promise, I want ever come looking for you. Just, please, think about it. I love you Mary.”

I heard Mark stand up and leave the room as I sobbed into my hands. No wonder I acted the whore today. A man I never met tells me to do the most depraved things and I just did them, without thought or question. It was like he had some animal magnetism, that he awoken some lust buried inside me, that I chose to do these things. That these feelings naturally led to me falling in love with him. But to find out that he controlled me. That I was little more than a puppet dancing on his whims. Fuck, it was more than I could take, my body shook as I cried. The weight of learning Mark had the magical power, from the Devil no less, that let him control people just by telling them what to was crushing my soul.

And the worst part was, I loved him. I ached for him. I wanted to run upstairs and shout out how much I loved him and embrace him and kiss him and … and fuck him. But how could I trust myself around him. With a simple command, I would be putty in his hand, free to perform whatever perverse acts he imagined.

Perverse acts you enjoyed.

No! He made me enjoy them. As long as I am around him, I would be as much his slave as Allison and Desiree.

But he released you. He freed you from his power. If he wanted to, he could make you stay, make you want to be with him, and make you forget you ever were even angry with him. With a word, you would beg him to degrade you further. You would crawl after him on your hands and knees.

No! No! No! I am my own woman. I’m not Mark’s slave. I’m not an object to satiate his lusts! My soul was torn in pieces.

I stood up, I had to get out of here. Wrapping the robe about me, I grabbed the keys to the Eos Mark had … had stolen for me. Christ, this was fucked up. I was dressed only in the flimsiest of silk robes. It did little to cover my naked body beneath, but there was no time to change. What if he came back downstairs and brainwashed me again. Panic gripped my heart and I bolted from the table. As I raced through the living room I grabbed one of the Old Navy shopping bags Allison had carelessly left on the floor. I did not care what outfits were in there. I could change latter, once I was away. Once I was free.

I rushed outside, unlocking the Eos and jumping in. I stuck the key in the ignition and turned the key. The car started with a low purr. I was going to escape, I was going to leave, to be free. I grabbed the gear shift and froze. You love him. The sentence seemed to float from the deepness of my soul. You love him.

But, he hurt me. He degraded me. Fresh sobs wracked my body

Yes. But who hasn’t hurt the one they love.

Tears rolled down my cheek, my stomach tangled with emotions. I tried to put the car into gear, but my hand refused to move. If I just put the car in reverse, I would be free. Come on, girl, it’s not worth the risk. If you go back, you’ll just be his slave again.

You’re free right now. Mark gave you a choice. No matter what you choose, you’re free.

He hurt me. How can I return to him.

You love him. You can forgive him.

I froze. I could forgive him. My heart thumped in my chest. I could forgive him. I loved Mark, ached for him. My hands trembled on the gear stick. It didn’t matter why I loved him. Mark was right, it just mattered that I did love him. And he loved me. If he didn’t love me, he would treat me just like Allison and Desiree. Like a whore. You seen him with other women. Half the time he could careless if they enjoyed the sex, if they had an orgasm. But with me he make sure I have fun, that I cum.

And what about Allison and Desiree. I can’t deny that I didn’t get off ordering them around, treating them as objects to satiate my lusts. There was something intoxicating about someone who would do whatever filthy thing you desire. A beautiful woman who was more than happy to get down on her knees and pleasure you with her tongue, her fingers. Mark cold have had that from me. He did have that from me, back at my work with Cynthia and Vivian. And he freed me. Could I do the same to Allison or Desiree. I shifted in the seat, my pussy itched with desire. No, I don’t think I could. There were definitely perks staying with Mark. But, what if makes me his slave again? I loved Mark, but did I trust him.

Then, in a single moment of clarity, it came to me. There was a way to make sure we would forever be equals in our love, that I could trust him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The front door opened. A car engine started.

Mary was going to leave.

I sobbed into my hands. Mary was right to leave me. I never should have told her to love me. I never should have told her to fuck me, or destroy her relationship with her boyfriend. I brought her nothing but betrayal and pain. How did you do that to someone you loved. The guilt threatened to swallow my soul.

I snorted in derision. My soul. What did that matter, it wasn’t even mine anymore. I sold it for these power. And one day with my powers and this was the result. I fucked up badly. I was an idiot to think I would stop being a loser just because I got powers.

What did anything matter.

Love is for the weak, a voice whispered in my head, bringing me back from the brink of despair. Remember what you promised yourself this morning. You are a new man. You don’t need guilt. You also don’t need love. Love just made you cared about those whores. And now you lost your favorite. Your saucy filly.

She wasn’t my whore, though. You don’t love your whore. And I loved Mary. This wasn’t just lust. I felt something different with her than with Cynthia and Vivian. And she means more to me than Allison, who I feel a certain fondness for.

Maybe you loved her, but she didn’t love you back. She just did what you told her.

I pulled out the ring box from my pants pocked and opened it up to stare at the diamond engagement ring. In the dark room, without any light to reflect its brilliant fire, it was just another dull stone. Just like Mary’s soul. Mary never loved me, she just reflected the light of my commands, reflecting a brilliant fire that enchanted me, blinded me with its beauty. But without my commands, there was nothing to reflect, just a dull soul who was disgusted with me, hated me.

The case snapped shut. I should get rid of the ring. Flush it down the toilet, throw it in the garbage. I didn’t need it. I had my whores. All I would ever have is my whores. Allison and Desiree and more would come. You didn’t love a whore. You didn’t marry a whore. You just fucked a whore, poured your cum into her mouth, pussy, or ass. Allison and Desiree were wet and willing just down the hall. I could forget all about love and Mary between their thighs. My cock stirred in my pants. I would fuck them raw.

“Mark,” a voice whispered in the dark.

I looked up and my heart froze. “Mare?” I asked in disbelief, seeing her beautiful form outlined in the doorway. I was so lost in thought, I hadn’t even noticed the door open, light flooding in from the hallway, silhouetting her nude body beneath the silk robe. She was an angel, shining brilliantly with love. She was free of my commands, she was reflecting the brilliance of her own love.

She floated to me and knelt beside me and I embraced her, sobbing on her shoulder. “I’m so sorry, Mary, so sorry.” Everything I had been feeling: guilt, shame, fear, heartbreak, despair, poured out of my soul. Her gentle arms encircled me, silky hair brushing my cheek.

“Shh,” Mary whispered, rocking me in her comforting arms. “I forgive you. But, there needs to be a change.” She pulled away, cupping my face in her soft hands and her green eyes peered through my eyes into my soul.

“Anything,” I begged.

“We need to be equals,” Mary stated. “Our relationship can never last if we’re not equals.”

“Of course, Mare,” I said happily, and hugged her tightly and Mary hugged me tightly, back. “Of course.”

“To be equals, I need to make my own pact.”

I stiffened in her arms. “You know what your saying. You would sell your soul.”

“Yes,” she answered. “Then we’ll be equals.”

I swallowed. I wanted to argue that it wasn’t worth it. But I never would have met this beautiful, forgiving woman with out my own Pact. “Okay,” I agreed, forcing down my objections.

Mary relaxed and was overcome with emotions, tears brimming in her eyes. I gently wiped a tear away and she kissed my palm. And then we were both crying and hugging and then we were kissing passionately. Her tongue was hot in my mouth. Somehow, the pink robe had come undone and her breasts where in my hands, soft and firm, her nipples hard as my fingers gently played with them and Mary moaned softly into my mouth. The scent of coconut filled my nose, strands of auburn hair brushed my face. Soft hands were unbuttoning my pants and then they found my cock, hard and throbbing, and freed it from the prison of my clothes.

I was standing up, and Mary was cradled in my arms. Her arms were around my neck and we kissed before I laid her out on the bed. She was lithe and wet and wiggling and so beautiful. I pulled my shirt off and shoved off my pants and underwear. Her eyes glistened with desire and her arms and legs spread open as I laid on top of her, and she pulled me into her embrace. Mary’s tongue was hot in my mouth, while her delicate fingers grasped my cock and guided it to wet pussy.

Her pussy lips felt like silk as she rubbed my cock up and down on her slit. And then the head found her hole and I was inside my love. We both groaned together and we slowly writhed in unison. Kissing and panting. Her pussy was warm and wet, inviting and oh so sweet.

“I love you,” I whispered as my cock plunged slowly, over and over into her wetness. “I love you, too,” she whispered back, kissing me, grinding her clit into my pelvis as I bottomed out inside her.

Our hips moved with more urgency, my cock fanning the flames of her orgasm, her pussy fanning mine. My hands found a breast, firm and soft in my hand. Her fingers racked my back as her passions built. “So close,” she whispered into my ear, biting gently. Our hips were fucking each other hard. “Harder, harder, my stallion!” she moaned. And then my filly bucked underneath me as her pleasure surged through her body. My filly’s pussy milked my cock as she spasmed in pleasure and my seed emptied deep into my love.

I rolled off Mary and she snuggled against me, resting her head on my chest, auburn hair spilling across me. I stroked her hair and she sighed contentedly, her own hand lazily stroking my stomach. We laid like that, enjoying the feel of the other, the peace and happiness. Her breathing slowed and she fell asleep upon me. I closed my eyes and joined her in sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Something was warm and wet sucking on my dick, sucking me back to consciousness. It was dark, still the middle of the night, and Mary’s mouth was on my dick, her tongue swirling around my cock’s sensitive head. In the dark, I could see her kneeling beside me, her hips next to my head. Her auburn hair, black in the darkness, spread across her face like a curtain.

I reached out, caressing her leg, running my hand up to her ass and gently pulled her to me. Her leg lift and she straddled my face. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and she lowered her pussy to my lips. My nose pressed into her slit, breathing her desire in, as my lips and tongue found her hard, spongy clit. I sucked her clit as she deep-throated my cock and we both moaned into the other’s sex.

I drank her nectar, sweet and spicy, as she bobbed her head on my dick. She would bob rapidly a few times, then deep-throat me, her throat constricting tightly about my cock as her lips kissed my pubic hair, before sliding up and starting over. I sucked on her clit, sliding two fingers into her wet, sucking pussy, wiggling and fucking my fingers into her, searching for her G-Spot. When I found it, she bucked on top of me, sucking hard on my cock.

We came together, my cum flooding her mouth, her juices flooding my mouth. Mary slid up to me and we kissed, tasting each other’s pleasure. This time, I laid my head on her soft breasts and drifted off to sleep in my love’s embrace.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Soft light was filtering through the window as the sun rose over Mount Rainier. Mary’s body pressed against my side, her back away from me and her ass soft on my hip. My right arm was trapped beneath her so I rolled onto my side and pressed up against her and held my sleeping love. I dozed holding her, Mary’s ass rubbing softly against my cock, which started hardening against the silk of her skin.

I started to kiss the slope of her neck, running a hand from her hip, up her side and cupping a small breast. Mary sighed, rubbing her ass against my cock. Then my cock slipped between her thighs, rubbing along her slit. Mary shifted some more, rubbing her cunt along my cock and between her smooth thighs. Her cunt started to moisten as I slowly fucked my dick along her groove.

“Ohh, put it in!” Mary moaned, sleepily.

I shifted my hips and the head of my cock slid into her pussy and I slowly fucked her. Mary turned her head and we kissed. It felt good to be in her cunt, the walls gripping my dick with a silky grip. “God, you feel good,” I whispered in her ear, kissing and biting her lobe. “Feels good to be in my filly!”

She grabbed the hand on her breast and dragged it down to her cunt and she rubbed my fingers against her hard clit. She moaned, grounding my hand against her clit and I started to fuck her harder, faster. “Oh, fuck me!” Mary panted. “My randy stallion, fuck me!” Her cunt constricted about my cock as she came. “Sweet god!” she screamed and bucked in my arm.

“Oh, god!” I groaned and shot my cum into my filly.

I held her, cradling her in my arms as her pussy cradled my softening dick. I kissed her shoulder and neck, my hand slid up her hip and found her breast again. I gently massaged her tit. “I love you,” Mary whispered, sleepily. I kissed her cheek, squeezed her breast, and whispered back, “love you.” My eyes closed and I fell back to sleep inside my love.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

There was a gentle knock at the door and Mary stirred in my arms. “Hello?” Mary asked, sleepily.

“Master, Mistress, we have breakfast,” Allison said quietly. “My we come in.”

I brushed a strand of auburn hair off Mary’s cheek and kissed her. She smiled. “Good morning, hun.”

“Mornin’, Mare.” I hugged her and kissed her a second time. “Last night was amazing.”

“It was amazing,” Mary purred, kissing me back. Then she smiled apologetically. “Sorry, I gotta pee real bad.”

“Oh,” I said, letting her go. She sprang from the bed and I caught a glimpse of her naked ass rushing across the room and disappearing into the bathroom.

There was another soft rap at the door. “Master, Mistress, may we come in,” Allison asked a second time. “We have breakfast.”

I rubbed sleep from my eyes and sat up in the bad. “Yeah, come in.”

Allison and Desiree walked into the room carrying silver trays. Each tray had a glass of orange juice and plates with french toast, poached eggs and strips of bacon. Both girls were naked, like the good little sluts that they were. Allison had the lithe and nubile body of a teenager, her hair dyed a bright, bubblegum pink. Her breasts were large and perky, pink nipples pierced with silver barbells. Her pussy was shaved and tattooed on her groin was the phrase, “Cum on in” with a little arrow pointing down to her clit. Desiree was a more mature woman, in her late twenties. Her skin was a rich, nut brown, evidence of her Hispanic heritage, voluptuous and curvy, with a pleasantly plump rear, and her breasts were large and full and swayed and jiggled as she walked. Dark, pink nipples rising proudly from large aerolas topped her generous bosoms. Her pussy was also shaved, exposing her large, protruding labia.

Desiree set her tray next to me on the nightstand while Allison walked around the bed, and set Mary’s tray on the other nightstand. A toilet flushed in the bathroom, followed by the sink running, and then Mary walked out as naked as the sluts. She was beautiful, curvy. Her breasts were the smallest of the three women, small and firm with dusky nipples and covered in freckles. Her face was heart-shaped and freckled and she had the cutest dimples when she smiled. Her pussy was waxed, save for a heart of fiery hair on her groin.

“Oh, Mistress, you stayed,” Allison said, flinging her arms about Mary. Mary hugged her back and kissed her gently. Allison rubbed her body against Mary’s and their kisses became more passionate.

I grabbed a slice of bacon and popped it into my mouth. I motioned to Desiree to join me and she slid her voluptuous body against mine, her large tits spilling across my chest. I wrapped an arm around her and kissed her mouth and tasted pussy. An image of Desiree between Allison’s thighs flashed through my mind. Her thighs spread and her wet pussy pushed up against my thigh. Her hand grasped my cock and she gently stroked it.

“Isn’t she beautiful,” I whispered to Desiree. Desiree murmured, nuzzling at my neck. “She’s getting randy,” I told Desiree, watching Mary’s hand gripping Allison hip, then sliding down to her ass. Allison was kissing Mary’s neck, grinding her cunt into Mary’s. I loved watching girls trib. My cock was hard in Desiree’s hand. I pinched Desiree’s plump ass and told her, “Climb on my dick.”

“Yes, mi Rey!” she husked. I wasn’t sure what “mi Rey” meant, but she sounded sexy saying it. She straddled my waist, her large breasts swinging heavily in my face. I sucked a hard on a fat nipple and Desiree cooed. Her hands grasped my cock, guiding it to her wet pussy. Oh fuck, it felt so good as she slowly slid down my cock, moaning with her sultry voice. She fucked me slow, rising up a little bit and sliding back down, her cunt silky, tight on my cock.

“You’re so big!” Desiree moaned, “Mi hombre hermoso!”

Desiree arched her back, her and fucked me harder. Her tits bounced deliciously before me. I rubbed my hand up her thigh and grasped her hip. She rocked her hips on my cock faster and faster, moaning lustfully. I grasped a full breast, and found a hard nipple. Behind Desiree, I could just see Mary leaning against the wall, Allison’s face in her muff. Mary’s small, freckled breasts heaved with her desire.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned, writhing on Allison’s face. “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming!”

I closed my eyes, enjoying the delicious feeling of Desiree’s cunt on my cock. The mattress creaked and dipped as someone crawled onto the bed and I opened my eyes to see Mary snuggled up against me. Her body was flush from her orgasm. She kissed my neck, her hand playing with my chest hair. Allison climbed on the bed behind Desiree and pressed her body into Desiree’s back. She kissed Desiree’s shoulder and Allison started rubbing her cunt on Desiree’s ass as she rode me.

“Fuck, that’s hot!” I moaned as Allison wrapped her hands around Desiree, cupping a heavy breast with one and sliding the other down to play with her clit.

“You getting close to cumming?” Mary whispered. “Are you going to cum in that dirty whore’s snatch?” She licked my ear and her hand trailed down my chest and stomach and she started playing with my curly pubes.

“¡Yo estoy correrse!” Desire moaned in Spanish, bucking atop me and her cunt throbbing about my dick as the slut came. I grunted and shot my cum inside Desire’s pussy.

Mary kissed me on the lips as Desiree rolled off me. “Did you have a good cum?” she asked me. I murmured a yes and kissed her back. Desiree started to moan as Allison started eating my cum out of her pussy like a good slut. Mary smacked Desiree’s ass, “You sluts take that out of here.”

“Yes Mistress,” Allison said, face sticky with cum and juices and she pulled Desiree out of the room.

We lazily fed each other cold bacon and french toast, spilling syrup on each other, and then licking the syrup up. I thought licking syrup off Mary’s tit was sexy, but when she licked some of my chest and nipple, that was sexier. And then we kissed, lips sticky with sweet syrup. Belly’s full of Desiree’s delicious breakfast, we cuddled. I stroked my Mary’s hair and warmth spread through my body. I was happy. I wanted us to stay like this forever.

Sadly, my bladder had other ideas.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After showering with Mary, and making love to her in the shower, we dressed in the clothes that Allison or Desiree had laid out. Mary pulled on pair of lacy red panties and a white, corset dress with a short skirt. The dress and panties must have been some of the clothes she bought at Hot Topic while I was behind the register, dick deep in the salesgirls cunt. She looked hot and trashy in the dress. Finally, she placed the heart-shaped locket I got for her around her neck, the locket nestling in her cleavage For me the sluts had laid out a pair of striped boxers and blue jeans and blue-striped white polo.

Mary walked out the sliding glass doors and sat on a loveseat on the balcony. I joined her and she snuggled up against her and we stared at the white-capped peak of Mount Rainier. The mountain was as beautiful as always, rising white and blue and gray out of the Cascades Mountains, dwarfing everything about it. A small dome of clouds hovered above the peak.

After a moment’s silence, Mary asked. “How do I summon the Devil.”

“Well, we’ll need a box,” I started. “And a sexy photo of you.”

“It has to be sexy?” Mary asked, surprised.

“Any picture of you would be sexy,” I told her, rubbing her thigh. “Especially in this dress.” I leered down her bodice. Mary shifted, thrusting out her tits, a pleased smile graced her lips.

“So that’s it, I need a sexy photo and a box?”

“Well, there’s the yarrow, and the…” Mary cut me off with, “What’s a yarrow?”

“It’s a small, white flower. We can pick one up at Lowes or Home Depot. And then we’ll need grave dirt.” Mary arched an eyebrow at that. “And, the bone of a black cat.”

Mary blinked in surprise. “A bone. You mean you killed a kitty?” Mary asked, plaintively. And then she punched my arm.

I shifted, uncomfortable. “Yeah,” I said, slowly and cleared my throat.

Mary swallowed. “So, I have to kill a cat?”

I shook my head. “Um, I have, um, leftovers,” I said, delicately. Mary relaxed, but still looked uncomfortable. I squeezed her thigh. “It’ll be okay.”

She breathed in deeply. “Okay, so I guess we need to go shopping.”

We found are sluts cleaning the house, still naked. I told Desiree to take Allison out and get them both sexy maid outfits to wear inside house and for them to buy the sluttiest clothes to wear outside the house. Desiree would take her car, a white BMW 3-series, and to use her husband’s credit cards. Mary told her to go to a sex shop and buy some strap-ons and dildos. An image of Mary wearing a strap-on fucking Allison or Desiree flashed in my mind and I smiled. Mary saw my smile and gave me a wicked grin in return, and then she handed a list of art supplies that she wanted the sluts to buy. Mary was an artist, attending De Vry University to get a degree in Graphic Design.

I grabbed my keys, my wallet and my camcorder and Mary grabbed her purse and we left the house and got into the Mustang. The engine roared to life and I sped out of the neighborhood. A lifetime of speeding had prepared me to drive my Mustang recklessly. Mary held onto the “oh shit” handle. I wasn’t sure what the handle above the passenger seat was for, but that’s what my friends and I called it. You held onto it when the driver was taking turns way to fast and yell, “Oh shit!” in terror as you prayed your friend wouldn’t get you killed.

Mary punched my arm. “Fuck, you trying to kill us!” She was mad so I slowed down to just fifteen over the speed limit and that mollified her.

We made good time zipping down 39th Avenue and reached the Lowes. This Lowes had opened just the year before, right across the street from the old Lowes. I parked the car and we made our way through the store and into the warm, damp greenhouse attached to the side of the building. The air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers and the acrid scent of fertilizers.

I was searching the rows of flowers, looking for the yarrow I had bought here just last week when Mary nudged me. I looked over at her and she pointed down the end of the row. There stood two beautiful, fifteen year old identical twins. They were both blonde, one had short hair and the other a long braid. Short hair wore tight, white shorts that clung to her boyish hips and a pink tank top that exposed the beautiful slope of her perky breasts. Braid wore a button up, blue blouse with ruffled sleeves and a tight, dark blue miniskirt. Both girls had gorgeous, skinny legs. Behind them shopped a man and woman, clearly their parents.

The father was a big, blonde man with a fit, athletic build that made him look younger than a man who had two teenage daughters should. And his wife was a stunning, brunette bombshell. She wore a tight, red tank top striped with white chevrons, her breasts filling the shirt out nicely, and a pair of skinny jeans that hug her ample curves like a second skin.

“What do you think,” I asked Mary.

“Mmhh, I’ll take the wife and you can have the daughters,” Mary purred. “I want to suck on those titties. They are as big as Desiree’s.”

I led Mary down the aisle. “Hi,” I greeted, shaking hands with the father. “I’m Mark and this is Mary.”

“Oh, I’m Cathy Cunningham,” the wife said. “This is my husband, Jim.” Jim grunted, it may have been a greeting. “Don’t mind him, he’s shy around strangers. And these are daughters Daisy and Rose,” Cathy continued. Short hair turned out to be Daisy and braid was Rose. “It’s been so much easier to tell them apart now that there teenagers,” Cathy joked. “When they were little they just had to wear the same clothes.”

The two girls blushed and glanced furiously at their mother. “Mom!” they exclaimed in the embarrassed exasperation of a teenage girl.

“You have two beautiful daughters,” I complemented. “And Mary and I would love to see their titties.”

The girls blushed even more red. “C’mon girls,” their mother urged. “Show them your titties.” Jim glanced in shock at his wife but made no move to stop.

I pulled out my camcorder and filmed as Daisy pulled her tanktop off and Rose started to unbutton her blouse. Daisy’s bra was white with a little pink bow between the cups and she reached behind her back to unclasp her bra. Daisy’s perky C-Cups were exposed while Rose was still struggling to with the little buttons on her blouse. Finally, Rose unbuttoned her shirt and her bra turned out to be lacy and purple and clasped in the front. Her tits spilled out just as perky as her sister when she unclasped the bra.

“Aren’t those some beautiful tits?” I asked. Mary licked her lips.

“Oh, sweeties, they are beautiful,” their mother cooed.

“Yeah,” Jim muttered. “Th-they’re beautiful.”

Both girls blushed, please and embarrassed, and relaxed, starting to lose their self consciousness at being topless in front of their parents and complete strangers. Growing confident, they struck poses, thrust out their perky tits.

“Holy shit!” a man gasped behind us. Shit, I was too excited by the twins to remember to secure the garden area and a Lowes employee in a blue apron gaped at the topless teens. A nametag said he was Victor, Garden Center Manager.

“You, Victor, lock the garden center up, tell anyone there’s a spill that needs to be cleaned up!” I barked. “Yes, sir,” Victor gulped and scurried off to follow my orders.

“Why don’t you take off your bottoms,” Mary suggested and frowned as the teens ignored her.

“Everyone, do what Mary says,” I ordered. “So, bottoms off girls. Let’s see you naked.”

“Yeah,” their father grunted, his cock was tenting his pants.

The girls kicked off their tennis shoes and pulled off white socks. Daisy wiggled out of her tight shorts and Rose found the zipper on her skirt. This time she was the faster of the two sisters, her skirt falling to her feet and then off came her purple panties exposing a blonde furred muff. Daisy finally peeled out of her shorts and pulled off her Minnie Mouse panties and she was shaved bare, her slit tight and girlish.

Mary slipped behind Cathy and pressed up against her. “Relax,” Mary whispered into Cathy’s ear and started to pull her sundress up, over her body. For a woman that bore twins she was in amazing shape. Flat stomach, curvy hits and large breasts contained in a blue, strapless bra. A blue thong covered her pussy. Mary started kissing her neck and the magnificent breasts spilled out of her bra when Mary released the clasp. Cathy’s nipples were the same shade of dark pink as her daughters.

“Daisy, Rose, you girls ever been with a girl?” I asked the twins, filming the nubile bodies.

“You mean lez out?” Rose asked. Daisy nodded eagerly, “We love to lez out! We do it with all our girlfriends.”

“What?” gasped Cathy as Mary’s hand slid into her panties. “I thought you girls hadn’t had sex, yet.”

Daisy rolled her eyes. “Lezzing out isn’t sex, mom. It’s only sex if a guy sticks his dick in your cunny.”

I looked from one twin to the other. “You girls ever lezzed out with each other?”

Both of their faces mirrored disgust. “We’re sisters,” Rose said, “that’s disgusting.”

“Tell your daughter’s you wanna see them fuck,” Mary whispered into Cathy’s ear, Mary’s finger fucking Cathy’s cunt underneath her blue thong.

“Oh, baby-girls, lez out for mamma,” Cathy moaned.

The girls looked at their father, who rubbed his cock through his jeans. “Oh, girls, you’re so beautiful.”

Rose looked at her sister, playing with her braid. “Daisy, I have jilled off thinking about you,” Rose admitted, face reddening.

Daisy squealed and threw herself at her sister, kissing her over and over. Between kisses, she exclaimed, “I … have … flicked … my … bean … thinking … about … you!”

My cock was hard, watching two, twin teenage sisters make out, their breasts pressed together. Their hands ran up and down their youthful bodies, groping tight asses and perky tits. Their tongues explored each other’s mouths. Their thighs parted and each girl shoved a leg against her sister’s crotch. Rose’s cunt rubbed on Daisy’s thigh, and Daisy’s cunt on her sister. They moaned, grinding on their sisters as their orgasms built.

Mary’s dress was off now, and she was sucking on Cathy’s round tits, wearing only her red panties. Mary kissed down Cathy’s taut stomach and knelt before her. She grabbed Cathy’s blue thong and pulled it down, exposing a small patch of brown hair. Cathy gasped and jumped as Mary’s tongue buried into her snatch. “Oh, wow,” Cathy moaned. “Oh, wow! That’s … that’s amazing.”

“See, mom,” Daisy panted. “Lezzing out is soo much fun!”

“It is!” Cathy moaned.

Daisy ass flexed as she rubbed her cunt on her sister’s thighs. “Oh, Rosie, I’m gonna cum!” The twins bucked against each other, moaning and kissing, as they came together. “Wow, we shoulda lezed out together years ago,” Daisy murmured to her sister, who just nodded her head.

“Which girl do you want to fuck?” I asked Jim.

“I …” Jim trailed off, staring at his nubile daughters.

I nodded. “I get it. How can you choose. You love both your daughters. So, I’ll pop Daisy’s cherry and you’ll pop Rose’s.” I held out my hand and Daisy grasped it delicately and I led her a few feet away. She kissed me, her mouth hot and her tongue writhed about my tongue.

Jim swallowed. “ ‘kay,” he muttered. He unzipped his pants and pulled out a large cock and stumbled towards his daughter. “Oh, daddy, is that for me?” Rose asked, staring hungrily at his dick.

Daisy rubbed my cock through my jeans. With a snap, she deftly opened my pants and pulled out my dick, stroking it softly. I ran my hand up from her hip, across her lean side and grasped a perky, full tit. Daisy moaned throatily into my lips as I fondled her breast and played with a hard nipple. God, I had to be in this hot, teenage slut. I broke the kiss and turned her around and shoved her against a table. Her slim ass wiggled before me and I rubbed my cock across her tight, wet slit.

“Please!” Daisy begged, “Stick it in! I’m so wet!”

I found her tight opening and shoved my dick in slowly. My cock head popped in and I felt her hymen blocking my progress. I gripped her hips and held the camcorder to capture her deflowering, and shoved in hard and slow. The hymen held for a second and then ripped and my cock buried into her tight cunt. Daisy cried in pain and when I pulled my cock back, pink stained my shaft. I thrust in slowly and Daisy gave another grunt of pain. I reached around and played with her nipples and slowly her cries of pain transformed into pleasure.

Jim was lying on the floor. Rose was lying on top of him, making out with her father while she rubbed his cock on her pussy. Then she rose up, grasped her daddy’s cock and aimed it for her pussy. She slowly lowered herself on the dick. She paused, her hymen resisting, and then her cherry was popped and she sank down the shaft with a groan of pain. Rose rested for a minute, panting as she got used to her dad’s large cock in her tight pussy. Then she raised up and slid back down, slowly riding her father.

“Oh, Rosie!” Jim moaned. “Oh, god your tight! Fuck, this is amazing!”

“Daddy, daddy!” Rose panted, riding him faster. “I love you, daddy!”

“Fuck those little whores!” Cathy moaned. “Fuck my baby-girls! Fuck their naughty pussies! Oh, crap! I’m there! God, I’m there!” She bucked on Mary’s face as she came. Mary stood up, slid off her red panties, and then pulled Cathy down to the floor where they slipped into a sixty-nine.

Daisy was moaning wordlessly as I started to fuck her hard. Her cunt rippled on my cock as she came. I kept fucking her, pulling on her nipple and filming my pink-stained cock plunging into her pussy over and over. She was bucking wildly back into me as a second orgasm rolled through her. The velvety tightness of her cunt milking my cock was too much and I came hard into her young womb. Breathing heavily, I rested in her teenage cunt and watched the other two couples.

Mary and Cathy were writhing on the other’s faces, moaning and licking and fingerfucking. Rose was bouncing hard and fast one her dad, perky tits swaying and jiggling. “Oh, daddy!” moaned Rose. “Pour your spunk in my pussy!” Rose writhed as she came and her father groaned wordless. Then she collapsed on her dad’s chest, kissing him as his cock, covered in pink froth, popped out of her pussy and white semen slowly trickled out of her tight slit.

The four of use now watched Mary and Cathy eating pussy. Mary was on top and her ass writhed on Cathy’s face. Cathy was gripping her plump butt, pulling her down into her face. Mary had two fingers in Cathy’s cunt curling them up and searching for her G-spot. Cathy bucked beneath her, so Mary must have found it. Cathy was fucking her face into Mary’s vulva and Mary spasmed as she climaxed on Cathy’s face.

Mary rolled off Cathy, who stood up unsteadily. She looked at Daisy and then Rose and smiled. “My little girls are women, now,” she said in wonder. She opened her arms. “Come here, girls.”

Rose stood up and stumbled to her mother. I pulled out of Daisy with a sucking pop and she walked gingerly to her mother. Cathy embraced both daughters, pulling them to her. She kissed Daisy and then Rose on the lips. Cathy was pushed back into the wall and each little minx wrapped their legs about one of Cathy’s, and started to rub their cum stained pussies on their mother’s thighs.

“Oh, lez out with mommy!” Cathy moaned, cradling her daughters.

“Remember when we did this with Sally?” Rose asked her sister.

Daisy gave a wicked giggle. “Yeah! I’m still not sure how we all fit in that bathroom stall. But it was a lot more fun then English!”

“You were this close to me,” Rose whispered, “and I was to scared to do this.” She reached out, and placed her hand on her sister’s ass, squeezing gently, and leaned in to kiss her. Daisy moved her own hand onto her sister’s ass. The sister’s broke their kiss, a string of saliva momentarily connected their lips and then, grinning, they hefted their mother’s large tits and sucked a nipple into their mouths.

“Oh, my baby-girls!” moaned Cathy, hugging her daughters as they writhed on her thighs. “I missed you nursing at my breasts so much.”

Jim was sitting up on his arms, watching his wife and daughters make love. I saw Mary starring at Jim’s cock and she licked her lips and then moved over to him. I gaped in surprise. I had ordered Mary to only desire women and me. Why was she lusting after Jim.

Because I freed her from my control last night.

I opened my mouth to protest and Mary shot me a warning glance as she lowered herself down, straddling his waist. We were equals now. Mary was okay watching me fuck other women. I need to be okay if she wanted to fuck other men. Fear gripped my stomach, what if she likes his cock more than mine. I swallowed as Jim’s cock poked at Mary’s pussy and she slid down, moaning wantonly as he filled her up.

Mary looked back at me and smiled. My fear relaxed. There was love in her eyes. She reached behind her and spread her ass cheeks, her asshole winking at me. I lower myself behind her, my cock finding her asshole and I pushed into her velvety warmth. Mary moaned just as wantonly as my cock slid inside her ass, one hand wrapped around her to grasp her small breast.

“Thank you,” Mary whispered, turning her face and kissing me over her shoulder. “I love you.”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered and started to fuck my cock in her ass.

Mary started rocking her hips and I could feel Jim’s cock fucking to her pussy. It took us a few tries to find a rhythm that worked, but I was sliding in and out of her ass as she rode Jim’s cock. It was exciting, realizing another cock was in my lover’s pussy. Mary was moaning, “Fuck my ass! Fuck my pussy!” over and over. “I’m so close, fuck me studs!” My orgasm neared, and I started to pound her ass hard and felt her ass clench about my cock as she came. I groaned and shot my load into her ass.

I stumbled back, my cock popping out of Mary’s ass followed by a trickle of cum. Jim still hadn’t cum. He had cum once already and didn’t have my stamina. Mary started to really ride his cock hard. I looked over at Cathy and her daughters. Both girls were writhing wildly on her thighs. All three taking turns kissing and sucking nipples and squeezing asses. Rose was cumming on her mother’s thigh, shuddering in pleasure. She kissed her mother and then slowly started to writhe some more on her mother.

I had Daisy, and now I wanted Rose. I walked behind her, my cock hard, and found the rosebud of her asshole. She gasped in pain as I slowly shoved it in. Beside her, Daisy convulsed and flooded her mother’s thighs with girl-cum. I fucked Rose’s ass hard, shoving her into her mother. “Fuck her ass,” Daisy moaned and slapped my butt. “Fuck her hard, stud!”

Mary was moaning loudly again, the low, throaty moan that meant she was cumming. Jim grunted and I knew his cum was shooting into my Mary’s pussy. “Daisy, go suck out the cum out of Mary’s ass and pussy,” I ordered and slapped her ass back.

“Oh, fuck,” Mary groaned as Daisy spread her ass cheeks and sucked my cum out of her ass.

With Daisy gone, Cathy was able to writhe on Rose’s thigh. Rose’s ass gripped my cock tightly and she started to kiss her mother passionately. Cathy’s hand reach around and found my balls, gently squeezing them. Mary was on her back now, sixty-nining with Daisy. Mary devoured my cum from Daisy’s cunt as Daisy sucked her father’s cum out of Mary’s pussy. Jim just lay on the floor, breathing hard and watching his family fuck.

Everyone was panting and moaning, building to their orgasms. Cathy sucked on her daughter’s tongue as Rose climaxed, writhing between Cathy and I. Cathy bucked on her daughter’s thigh, massaging my balls, and gasping as she came. Her hands were teasing the cum out of my balls, and I groaned and shot my load into her teenage ass. On the floor, Mary and Daisy rolled about as they came together, flooding each other’s mouths with cunt juices.

Mary and I left the Cunningham’s kissing and helping each other get dressed. I told the family to continue fucking each other and Daisy excitedly told her father she was eager for his cock. Mary pulled on her white, corset dress and found her red panties. She held them up, frowning. Potting soil had spilled on them and stained them black.

“Guess you’ll have to go commando,” I said, grinning. With the dress’s short skirt, she’ll have to be careful or someone could get an eyeful of her ass and cunt.

We found the Yarrow and slipped out the store with it. An employee tried to stop us but I told him we paid and he told us to have a nice day. I unlocked the Mustang with the keyless remote and we got in. Mary leaned over and kissed me. “Thank you for trusting me,” she said.

“I realized that if you let me fuck other women, I need to let you fuck other men,” I told her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After we left Lowes, Mary insisted we went shoe shopping. Mary need a box, she claimed, but she ended up getting ten different pairs of shoes from sneakers to stiletto heals. At the Puyallup Cemetery, we walked in, Mary scooped dirt off a fresh grave and dumped in the box and we left. The black cat bones were at my shitty apartment, so we drove to Parkland. Inside it was a dump, empty pizza boxes and garbage strewn everywhere. Mary took one look inside and said she’d wait outside. I went in, dug around my kitchen, and found the black cat bone. I also grabbed some some personal items, and then left my apartment. I planned on never returning. For the picture, I took a photo of her with my phone and we printed it off at a Walgreens. She looked very sexy.

We grabbed a bit to eat and then we decided to see a movie to pass the time. We spent most of the movie making out in the back like a pair of teenagers. Afterward, we slipped into the men’s room and we fucked in a bathroom stall.

For dinner, Mary suggested this Japanese steakhouse and we had a fun time watching the chef cook the food. Dicing and twirling his knives and tossing food into the air. Another couple set at are table, on their first date. It didn’t seem to be going well, the guy was a boor. Mary started flirting with the woman, Diane, letting her skirt ride up so Diane could see her cunt. Diane and Mary left to go to the restroom together, as girls are want to do. When they returned after a while, Mary kissed me and I tasted Diane’s pussy on her lips.

After dinner, we drove out to the back country, to the very crossroad I made a pack with the Devil at just two nights ago. We had a few hours to wait and it seemed to stretch out for eternity. We laid in the grass and watched the stars in silence, holding each other. We were both tense, and drew strength from each other. At fifteen til midnight, the alarm on my phone rang and I dug up the very hole I place my own box in.

“Last chance, you sure you want to do this?” I asked.

Mary breathed deeply, the box shaking in her hands. She knelt down, and set the box in the hole. She froze there, afraid to let go of the box.

“You don’t have to do this?” I told her, kneeling down next to her.

“I do,” she whispered and leg go. Then quickly, as if afraid if she waited she would lose her resolve, shoved the pile of dirt on the box, burying it. She stood up quickly, backing away from the whole. I hugged her, and she gripped me tightly. And we waited. And waited. Eternity seemed to pass and Mary started to tremble in my arms.

“Maybe, it didn’t work,” Mary whispered, shattering the silence of the night.

“It worked, Mary Sullivan,” a pleasant voice said from the darkness. We both jumped as the Devil stepped out of shadows. He was a handsome man with scarlet eyes, dressed in the same black, expensive suit he wore two nights ago. A friendly smile graced his face. He took Mary’s hand and raised it up and kissed the back of her hand, like an old-fashioned gentlemen. Then he shook my hand, “Good to see you again, Mark Glassner. The boys and I downstairs love what you’re doing.”

“T-thanks,” I stammered.

“What can I do for you, Mary Sullivan?” the Devil asked.

Mary swallowed, and, with more confidence than I had two nights ago, said, “I want three wishes in exchange for my soul.”

“Of course, I would be more than happy too,” the Devil replied in his friendly, relaxing manner.

“My first wish is for Mark and I to stay young, healthy, and beautiful for as long as Mark lives.” I blinked in surprise. My first wish had been for a long a healthy life. Mary was smart enough to get the same thing, plus she would get to stay young and beautiful as well. Actually, we both would. I smiled at her, she was a smart cookie.

The devil chuckled. “Very well. All though Mark isn’t that beautiful.”

Mary giggled. “Oh, I don’t know. He has a certain charm about him.” Mary hugged me a little tighter. “For my second wish, I want Mark and I to love each other unconditionally for eternity.” Mary looked hesitantly at me, afraid I would object. I didn’t. I had made her love me originally. It was only fair that she made sure that I would never leave her. This must be why she wanted to make a deal. “For my final wish, I …” Mary paused, blushing beet red, “… I want other women to desire me and, um, not to resist my sexual advances.”

“All right,” the devil said. There was understanding in the Devil’s eyes, not judgment.

“Naughty filly,” I whispered and kissed her forehead.

There was a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke and a contract appeared in the Devil’s hand. An acrid reek of brimstone filled the air. “Look it over,” he said, handing the contract to Mary.

Mary read the contract then nodded her head. The Devil pricked her finger with an old fashioned, black fountain pen. She signed in her own blood, then the Devil signed in his blood. He rolled up the contract. “Any questions, Mary?” She shook her head.

There was an awkward pause, and then the Devil looked over at me, a considering look on his face. I felt like a hunk of meat and I tightened my arms about Mary. Finally, the Devil pulled a small, red crystal out of his pocket and held it up. The gem glinted with its own fire, bathing all three of us in scarlet light.

“If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say ‘Lilith, appear before me,’ ” the Devil instructed.

I gingerly held out my hand and he dropped it in. “Why would I …” I started to ask, but the Devil was gone, vanishing into the shadows. I stared at the gem and looked at Mary, worried. “Why would I need this?”

Mary closed my hand about the gem, her hand warm on mine, and smiled reassuringly at me. “I don’t know, but we’ll face it together.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched the mortals drive off from the shadows and glared at Lucifer. “Why did you give him my name!”

“I like him, Lilith,” Lucifer answered. He was still wearing that ridiculous, black suit.

“But why my name!” I demanded. “If you want to give gifts to your pets, leave me out! Why not Asherah! She loves slutting around with mortals, with men. Or Chemosh. It’s been centuries since he’s rampaged about the world.”

“The Opposition already has his scent,” Lucifer answered. “A Magdalenite Nun is on her way.”

“So?” I asked, what did I care if some Warlock was stupid enough to attract the Opposition’s attention.

Lucifer grinned at me. “Like I said, I like him.”

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 7

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Five: The Talk

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 5: The Talk

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Rimming, Anal, Domination/Submission, Magic, Cuckold, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 4



Thursday, June 6th, 2013 – Mark Glassner – South Hill, WA

Mary and I exited Victoria’s Secret. We just had the most pleasurable time inside. Mary had arranged for the beautiful salesgirls, Aurora and Heather, to pleasure me while my girlfriend and our sex-slave Alison, modeled lingerie.

Mary wore the red-and-white striped pencil skirt and a loose fitting, white blouse. Her auburn ponytail contrasted nicely against the white of her blouse as it fell down her back. Behind us, Alison walked, burdened with Mary’s purchases. She looked particularly slutty in a pink t-shirt, so tight it was quite clear she wore no bra and had pierced nipples. Across her breasts was written ‘Daddy’s Little Girl’. Only the ‘Girl’ was crossed out and replaced with ‘Slut’. And that was what she was—a horny, seventeen year old slut.

“So where to next, Mare?” I asked. This was Mary’s shopping trip and I was just along for the ride.

“No offense, Mark” Mary said, “but you need some new clothes. This,” she grabbed the fraying hem of my t-shirt, “is a little worn.”

“Yeah, I guess,” I said. I guess it was fair, I had told her the same thing this morning about her Starbucks uniform.

And that’s how I found myself in Aeropostale being shoved into a changing room by Mary with a bundle of jeans and shirts, and detailed instructions on what to wear. I tried on a couple pairs of jeans until I found the size that fit. Then I pulled on a white t-shirt, tucked the shirt into my jeans, and then pulled on a red and black plaid, buttoned up shirt, which I left unbuttoned, per Mary’s instructions. I looked in the mirror and I guessed I looked alright. Usually I just wore the beige slacks my job required because I was to cheap too buy another pair of pants. For shirts, I bought whatever plain, cheap t-shirts sold at Walmart or Target.

I stepped out of the changing room and found Mary and Alison waiting. The slut had my camcorder and filmed me. I felt self-conscious as they scrutinized me, which was weird since I’d been filming myself having sex all day. I swallowed, waiting for Mary’s reaction. She eyed me critically, biting her lower lip. Why was she waiting so long to say anything. Did it not look good on me? Shit, I wished she would say something. Even if I looked like a moron, that was better then her appraising stare.

“You look good,” Mary finally said.

“Definitely,” Alison answered. “Master is looking very handsome.” I flushed, both relieved and embarrassed as Mary and Alison whistled and catcalled as I turned around.

“Nice ass,” Mary said huskily and then she spanked my ass.

“Saucy filly!” I gasped and jumped, whirling around to grab at her. She gracefully danced away, giggling as I lunged for her.

Mary stuck her tongue at me and darted between a clothing rack; I chased after her. Mary had gotten around the racks and was double-backing towards the changing room. I cut off her escape, driving her back into the short hallway that lead to the store’s three changing rooms. Mary backed down the hallway as I slowly advanced on her; a sultry smile graced her lips.

She bumped into the door at the end of the hallway. I grinned in victory, my prey was cornered. I loomed over her, feasting on the sight of her small bosom heaving in excitement. Her eyes shined with desire as I leaned in and captured her red lips with mine.

“You’ve been bad,” I whispered after the kiss, groping her tit through her blouse. “Time for your punishment.”

Mary grinned wickedly, reaching behind her to open the changing room door. We almost fell inside. I slammed the door shut behind us. “Slut,” Mary called out. “Do what you have to stop any interruptions.”

“Yes, Mistress,” answered Alison.

I shoved Mary face first against the wall and pulled her skirt up over her ass. She wore panties made of wispy, grace lace that did nothing to hide her flesh beneath. I pulled them down, leaving them bunched around her knees, and smacked her right asscheek.

“Harder,” panted Mary. “I’ve been such a bad filly!” The second smack was hard and loud and left a red hand-print on her white ass.

“What’s going on back here,” demanded the male voice of the store’s clerk.

“Nothing,” Alison said in a sultry voice. “Hi, I’m Alison.”

I smacked Mary’s ass a third time and she squealed. “Doesn’t sound like nothing,” the man said. “Come on out.”

Alison giggled, and cooed flirtatiously, “You have such broad shoulders. Do you work out? I love a guy with muscles.”

I unzipped my pants and smacked Mary’s ass repeatedly with my cock. “Uhh, you feel so hard!” Mary moaned.

“Get out! Right now!” the man ordered. “Wait, what are you doing?”

“Your muscles are so hard,” Alison purred.

“Miss, please stop that,” the man pleaded as my hard cock found Mary’s wet cunt and slid up inside her and fucked her slowly.

“Do you like my shirt?” asked Alison. “It’s the most amazing fabric. Here, feel how soft it is.”

“What? Shit!” the man gasped in panic. “I… fuck.”

“Nice and soft, right?” Alison purred.

I heard clothes rustle and the man gasped out loud. In a stricken voice, the man complained, “Miss, you got to put your shirt back on!”

“Do you like my piercings?” Alison asked. “It’s okay, you can touch them.”

“Oh God,” the man moaned guiltily. “Fuck, that’s nice.”

I pulled my cock out of Mary’s cunt. “Oh, don’t stop,” she begged.

“You still need to be punished!” I hissed.

I moved my cock up through her crack and found the tight, rosebud of her anus. “Ohhh,” Mary moaned. “Fuck my ass! That’ll teach me!”

My cock – lubed with her sweet pussy’s juices – pushed past her tight sphincter and into the warm, velvety tightness of her ass. Mary groaned in pain and pleasure, shoving her ass back against me, forcing my cock deeper into her bowels. One hand slit up under her blouse to grasp a small breast and hard nipple, while the other slid down to find a wet cunt and throbbing clit. Holding Mary tight, I fucked her ass hard; she moaned loudly.

“Do you want to see my tattoo?” Alison asked out in the hallway.

“Wow!” breathed the guy.

“It’s an invitation,” the teen slut husked. She must have lifted her skirt to show the phrase ‘Cum on In’ that was tattooed right above her pussy. Beneath the words, a little arrow pointed down to her clit.

“I can’t,” the guy protested.

“Sure you can,” Alison said huskily. “Pussies were made to have cocks cum in them.”

“Shit,” the guy cursed. A door opened and the pair moved into another changing room. Someone bumped into the wall.

There was a wet, sloppy sound and Alison cooed, “You’re so big!”

“Am I big?” I asked, Mary as I fucked her ass.

“Eh,” she said with a shrug. I smacked her ass and she giggled. “You’re my stallion!” she moaned. “And you feel quite large in my ass right now!”

I kissed Mary’s neck, enjoying her tight, hot ass as I fucked her. Through the thin walls of the changing room we could hear Alison’s pants and the gasps of the stranger fucking her. Mary wiggled her hips, slamming her ass back into me. Mary turned her head, and I kissed her lips, pushing Mary’s body against the wall as I reveled in her bowel’s sweet, tight grip on my shaft.

“Oh, fuck!” the man moaned. “You’re so tight! I am about to cum!”

“Oh no, don’t pull out!” protested Alison.

“I don’t want to cum in you!”

“Didn’t you read the tat?” Alison asked, naughtily. “Ohh, that’s nice! Fuck me harder! Fuck me stud!” Alison groaned loudly. It sound like she came. “Oh, your cum so hot and deep inside me! Fuck, you’re a stud.”

“Thanks,” the man mumbled. The door opened and heavy footsteps walked away.

Alison giggled from the hallway, “Did I do good?”

“You did great, slut,” Mary moaned, then hissed to me, “Pinch my clit. Oh yeah, just like that, hun. Fuck!”

Her ass clenched hard on my dick as her body shuddered in my embrace. I fucked her a few more times, then emptied my balls into her bowels. I held my sweet Mary – breathing heavily in her ear and savoring her sweet scent – for a minute, before I pulled my cock out of her ass. White cum leaked out her brown asshole, running down her crack and taint to her cunt.

We needed to be cleaned. “Slut! Get in here!”

Alison threw open the door, entering the changing room topless. Her large breasts, perky with youth, swayed and bounced as she walked. Her large, pink nipples were each pierce with silver barbells. Running down her inner thighs was the stranger’s cum. Alison saw my dirty cock and the cum leaking out of Mary’s ass, and knew what to do. Kneeling down, she first gently licked my cock clean; her tongue stud hard on my cock, contrasting with her soft tongue. My cock clean; she started to suck my cum out of Mary’s ass.

It was so hot watching my slut eat my cum out my girlfriend’s ass that my cock grew hard again. When she finished, I turned her head and fucked my cock deep into her mouth. She gagged and chocked as I face fucked her hard, shoving my cock down her throat. Mary smiled, straightening her skirt and blouse, and then grabbed the back of Alison’s head and held her in place, helping me to face fuck her. I came deep in her throat and Alison gagged and choked on my cum.

When I pulled out of her mouth, drool and cum ran down her chin. She smiled up at me and purred, “Thank you, Master, for feeding me your tasty cum.” She was a good slut and I patted her on the head, smiling down at her.

Knowing my size now, Mary picked out more clothes while telling me to go choose some boxers. She heavily implied that my tighty whitey underwear was not at all to her liking. I found some new boxers and I joined her at the register where I had the clerk sell the clothes to me for free. Alison, my cum running down her inner thighs, had trouble carrying all our shopping bags so I grabbed a teenage boy lounging in the store and pressed him into service.

“Bath and Body Works should be the last stop,” Mary told me as we left Aeropostale. “Alison and I will need our beauty supplies.”

“Of course,” I said. “I think I’ll pop into Gamestop.”

Mary nodded. “Okay, hun, we’ll meet you back here in twenty minutes.” I nodded, and pulled some of the money I took from the prudish bitch back at Hot Topic and handed it to Mary. She gave me a quick kiss and led Alison and our teenage pack mule off into the mall.

But it wasn’t Gamestop I went to. It was Kay Jewelers. Maybe it was crazy, but I loved Mary. Even if I hadn’t known her for a full day yet, I knew I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her. The clerk was a middle-aged woman named Patricia. She had horn-rimmed glasses perched on a narrow, pinched face and boney nose. She happily smiled when I told her I was shopping for an engagement ring and showed me the stores collection. There were so many that I was quickly overwhelmed.

“What does your girlfriend like,” Patricia asked. “What type of jewelry does she wear?”

“I’m not sure,” I said, studying all the rings. It was a little overwhelming. “We haven’t been together long.”

“Ahh,” Patricia said. “When I was seventeen I was swept off my feet by this twenty-year old sailor. I thought he was the one.”

“What happened?” I asked.

“I got the clap,” Patricia said with a impish giggle. “Turned out, I wasn’t the only girl he was seeing. So you’re sure you’re not rushing things?”

I shook my head. “No, she’s the one. I feel it.”

“Okay, sonny,” she said. “How about this one?”

One ring caught my eye. Patricia noticed and pulled out a large, black diamond set in white gold and flanked with many, smaller white diamonds. The band of the ring was set with small, black diamonds. It wasn’t the most expensive ring, but I found it the most beautiful.

“This the one, sonny?” Patrica asked.

“Definitely,” I said.

So Patricia placed the ring in a black, ring box and I decided to look for some more jewelry for Mary. I found a heart-shaped, silver locket with a pink rose sculpted on the front; a gold bracelet made of X’s and O’s with little hearts engraved on the O’s; and a pair of amethyst gold stud earrings. Patricia was such a sweet old gal, I didn’t want her to get in trouble for letting me steal so much jewelery. I made her go into the back room and she looked so hurt when I tied her up. I would make sure someone would find her before too long.

Jewelery in hand, I wandered over to the Gamestop. Sadly, no hot, beautiful, cute, or even a moderately attractive woman wandered into the store, so I just browsed the games. I ended up getting a Nintendo 3DS to replace my old DS and picked up a couple of games. Finally, Mary and Alison showed up. In addition to the Bath and Body Works bags, they had Target bags, explaining the additional ten minutes it took. “Just some toiletries and such,” Mary explained with a smile. How could I be mad when she smiled so beautifully.

“So anywhere else?” I asked.

Mary thought for a minute. “No, I think that’s enough for today.” Mary noticed the Kay Jewelry bag and her eyes widened. I grinned and handed the bag of jewelry over. I had already slipped the engagement ring box into my pants pocket.

Both Mary and Alison cooed in delight as they opened the jewelry boxes. Mary immediately put on the locket, the bracelet, and replaced her silver studs for the gold, amethyst studs. Bedecked with her new jewelery, Mary hugged me fiercely and kissed me soundly on the lips.

“Oh, they’re so beautiful,” she said, tears in her eyes, “thank you, thank you.” The thank yous were punctuated with sweet kisses. “I love you.”

“I’m glad you like them,” I told her when she calmed down.

Arm in arm, we walked through the mall. On the way out I noticed a black, canvas duster in a store window. I had always wanted a duster, ever since I was a kid watching spaghetti westerns. Mary laughed out loud a minute later when I walked out wearing the duster. I didn’t care, just place my arm around her shoulder, and walked my laughing girlfriend out of the mall.

After a few minutes of wandering around the parking lot, we found my silver Mustang. Alison and the teenage boy placed our purchases into the trunk, and I told the boy to go to Kay Jewelers and find Patricia and free her. She was a nice old lady; I indict want her to get into any trouble. As he ran off, the three of us piled into the Mustang with Alison squeezing into the backseat.

“If you could have any car in the world, Mary, what would it be?” I asked as the Mustang’s engine roared to life.

She frowned. “I’m not sure. A Volkswagen probably.”

“A Volkswagen?” I asked. That would not have been my answer.

“Yeah, they make the cutest cars.”

Laughing, I backed my car out of the space and headed off to find a Volkswagen dealership. I turned onto Highway 512 and drove my Mustang up to 100 mph going down the hill into the valley before I had to slow down to make the curves. I took us to River Road, on the other side of Puyallup, which was crowded with a dealership for every car manufacture you could imagine, and found the Larson Volkswagen dealership.

We got out of the car and Mary started wandering through the various Beetles and Jettas, Golfs and Tiguans, proclaiming how cute they were. I just wondered what the fuck a Tiguan was. Could it be a lizard? I checked my camcorder and saw the memory card was nearly full, so I popped open the trunk and swapped out memory cards, then looked around for any attractive women.

“Can I help you folks?” a handsome, young man in a blue-striped white shirt asked. He was clean cut and friendly, and reached out to shake my hand.

“Yeah, my girlfriend Mary is looking for a new car,” I told Frank, reading his name off a blue nametag. “Help her find what she’s looking for.”

“Okay,” he said in a friendly manner, “What type of car are you looking for, Mary?”

“Something cute,” she answered as Frank led her off, “and sporty.”

I was about to follow when I noticed this gorgeous, sandy-blonde haired woman, mid-twenties, in a red sundress. The dress was held up by two narrow straps that left most of her shoulders bare. Between the plunging neckline and a push-up bra, the woman had an amazing cleavage. She was with a man, her husband I guessed, who placed a hand on her hip as they talked over a silver Passat.

I grabbed Alison and stopped her from following after Mary. “Slut,” I said quietly. “I’m going to lead that man’s wife off to the bathroom to fuck her. I need you to keep her husband distracted.”

Alison grinned, eying the man up. He was a ruggedly handsome man, broad shoulder and chiseled features. “Like how I distracted the guy in Aeropostale?”

I smiled at her. “You do whatever you want,” I told her. Alison nodded her head, eagerly, licking her lips.

Alison and I walked discreetly over to the couple and waited for my chance. After a minute, they separated and I stepped up to the wife and whispered, “Tell your husband you need to go to the bathroom, then wait for me in there naked.”

The woman glanced askance at me and, with a surprised look on her face, said, “Eric, I’m going to use the restroom.”

“Hmm, okay, Beth,” her husband answered, reading the specs of the Passat hanging on a window, and Beth walked towards the showroom and the restroom within. Her fine ass swayed beneath the loose fabric of her red dress as she strutted across the car-lot. I waited until Alison walked up and started flirting with the husband, then I followed Beth to the restroom.

The showroom was deserted and I slipped into the women’s restroom without being seen. Inside, Beth waited. She was naked and shyly held one hand over her pussy – blonde hair peeking out through her fingers – while the other arm vainly tried to cover her large, round breasts. A red flush crept across her face and stomach as I filmed her. The door had a deadbolt, and she jumped when it clicked as I locked the door.

“Wh-what do you want w-with me,” she stammered in fear.

“Don’t be afraid,” I told her; she immediately calm down. “I’m going to fuck you, and you’re going to enjoy it. So don’t be shy.”

Beth’s arms dropped away and she straightened; a sultry smile appeared on her face. Her nipples hardened, dark pink, with large areolas. Her pussy was covered with a fine down of blonde hair. I set the camcorder on the counter, aimed it where I hoped it was catching the action, walked over to her and pushed her back against the tiled wall, fishing my cock out of my pants. She breathed heavily, licking her lips in anticipation. I rubbed my cock on her wet pussy lips, then shoved all the way into her.

“Oh, fuck,” she moaned, “that’s good!”

Her arms wrapped around mine and one leg curled around my waist. I grabbed it, holding her leg up and allowing me to delve deeper into her wet cunt. I fucked her fast. Alison wouldn’t be able to distract her husband for long and then he would be wondering what happened to his wife.

“God, you feel good,” I moaned, kissing her neck as her cunt gripped my cock with a silken embrace.

“Fuck, you’re big,” she gasped. “Oh fuck, you’re stretching me so good! Harder! Harder!” The bathroom echoed with our gasps and moans and the slap of flesh on flesh and that wet, squishing sound of cock sliding through dripping cunt. “Oh fuck, oh fuck!” she moaned over and over. Her cunt constricted on my dick as she came, bucking in my arms. I kept fucking her hard.

There was a knock at the door, we both froze. “Beth, you in there?”

Fuck it was her husband. I slowed my fucking down and Beth moaned, “Yeah, I’m not feeling well. I’ll be out soon!”

“Do you want me to come in?” he asked.

“N-no,” she gasped, her cunt tightening about my cock and she squirmed in my arm. I bent and sucked a hard nipple into my mouth. “You can’t come in, it’s the ladies room.”

“Okay, I’ll be right out here, Beth.”

“O-okay!”

God, it was exciting fucking a man’s wife right under his nose. I fucked her slowly, barely pulling out before shoving back in. Beth moaned softly, her cunt squeezing my cock. Apparently, she found it exciting as well. She clenched her lips, trying not to cry out. “Are you going to cum on my cock again?” I whispered into her ear, “with your husband right outside?”

“Yes,” she whispered huskily. “Fuck me with that big cock.”

I sucked on her tit, leaving small bite marks. She was panting in pleasure and bucked in my arms as a second orgasm rolled through her. Her cunt squeezed so hard on my dick—it felt so amazing. She clamped a hand over her mouth to muffle her scream. My own cum was nearing, building in my balls. I kissed her mouth, tasting her tongue, and fucked her hard. One, two, three more times and then I erupted inside her.

I slumped against her for a moment, the pulled my dick out of her cunt and stumbled back. “Get dressed,” I quietly told her. “Don’t clean out your pussy till tonight. Walk around all day feeling my cum inside you and remembering how great the fuck was. Don’t ever tell your husband or anyone else about this. And don’t feel guilty. Just think of me when your husband’s little dick’s inside you.”

She nodded, grabbing her beige panties and pulling them on. She walked over to me and kissed me. “Thanks,” she whispered. “I haven’t cum that hard in years.” She found her clothes and got dressed.

I slipped into a stall as Beth unlocked the door and slipped out of the bathroom and I heard her husband ask, “You okay, Beth? You were in there a while.”

“Oh, I…um…I wasn’t feeling well,” Beth answered.

“I can see that,” her husband said. “You look a little disheveled. Do you want to go. We can look for a new car another time.”

The voices grew quiet as they walked away. “No, I’m feeling a lot better now.”

I planned on waiting another minute before exiting when Alison burst in, smiling. “Did you fuck her good, Master?” she asked, excitedly.

“I did,” I said. “What happened to distracting him?”

“Sorry, master,” Alison said, downcast. “I flirted and giggled and stuck out my chest, but he wasn’t interested.”

“Maybe he’s gay,” I mused. “His wife hadn’t been fucked well in a while.”

Alison nodded and then saw my sticky cock. She knew what to do, and dropped to her knees, sucking my pussy-covered dick into her mouth and sucking happily. I closed my eyes, enjoying my slut’s hot, little mouth and hard tongue stud sliding around my shaft.

The door opened and a woman gasped. “Shit, get in here!” I quickly ordered.

The woman, one of the sales staff, quickly entered the bathroom. She stared wide-eye as Alison didn’t even stop her blowjob. “Christ!” the woman – Iris her nametag read – shouted, mortified. “You can’t be doing that in here. Stop that!”

She was an attractive woman, early thirties, fit and toned. Her black hair was long and tied loosely back with a red ribbon. She wore a soft blue, business skirt and blouse, and black-rimmed glasses perched on her small nose.

I smiled down at Alison. “You’ve been a good slut today,” I told her. “I think you need a reward. Take off your clothes, lie down and spread your legs.”

Alison peeled out of her t-shirt and dropped her skirt in seconds, and was on her back, legs spread to show her pussy streaked with drying cum from the man she fucked at the mall and her own juices. Iris was speechless, gaping at Alison’s pussy.

“Iris, lock the door then get down there and make that slut cum on your tongue.”

Hands trembling, Iris locked the door, then knelt down on the floor, and moved slowly towards Alison’s pussy. The teenage slut writhed in anticipation as Iris breathed heavily, inches from her pussy. The woman closed her eyes, and let her tongue gingerly lick up the girls messy cunt. Alison sighed, hips jerking as Iris’s tongue grazed her clit. I grabbed my camcorder and handed it to Alison. The woman slowly licked up and down the teen’s slit. Her nerves relaxed, and she started to get more aggressive, slipping a finger inside my slut’s cunt.

“I’m going to fuck you, Iris,” I growled as I knelt behind her.

I rolled up her tight skirt, exposing well toned legs and tan pantyhose over white panties. I ripped her pantyhose, then shoved her panties to the side, revealing a shaved pussy with large, plump pussy lips, and a hard clit that protruded out an inch. Iris moaned into Alison’s cunt as I rubbed my cock against her clit, before I shoved it into her pussy.

It did not get old no matter how many pussy’s I fucked—they all felt warm and wet and wonderful on my cock. I fucked her hard and deep, gripping her hips and pushing her face into Alison’s cunt. Alison moaned, pointing the camcorder down the length of her body. Her pierced tits jiggled every time my fucking shoved Iris face into her cunt.

“Oh, Master, thank you,” she moaned. “Her tongue feels so great!” Her tits heaved, perky with youth, and tipped with pink nipples pierced with silver barbells. “Uhhmm, I’m going to cum! Oh fuck, keep sucking my clit, keep doing just that! Oh crap!” Alison writhed on the floor then collapsed, and breathed deeply. “Fuck that was amazing!”

“When a slut cums, she thanks the person responsible,” I sternly said.

“Oh, thank you, Iris,” she panted. “Your tongue and fingers felt so good on my slutty pussy. Thank you for making this slut cum!”

I pulled out of Iris, ready to cum myself, and jerked off over Alison, spraying cum all over her face and tits and stomach. Ropey, white cum covered Alison and she smiled happily. Without thinking, she gathered up the cum with a finger.

“No,” I ordered. “Wear my cum. Let everyone see what a slut you are. You can get dressed.”

“Oh, thank you, Master,” she gushed as she dressed. “I’m such a slut.”

Her shirt smeared the cum across her face as she pulled her shirt over her head, and the cum on her chest soaked right on through. She pulled up her skirt and, looking a complete mess, followed me out of the bathroom, leaving Iris panting on the floor as she masturbated. She must have been close to cumming when I pulled out of her cunt.

We found Mary returning to the lot from a test drive with Frank the salesman in a sporty looking red convertible. I thought it was a little boxy for a sports car, lacking the smooth lines and exciting curves I preferred in a sports car. She hugged me and then glanced at Alison, smeared in my cum, and raised on eyebrow.

“So, this car?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” Mary smiled. “It’s an Eos. It’s so cute, don’t you think.”

I didn’t see it, so I lied, “Yes it is.”

Frank looked askance at Alison, clearly not sure what to say about the cum-drenched teenager. “Slut,” Mary barked, “go wait in the Mustang!”

“Yes, Mistress,” Alison pouted, and walked away.

“Don’t worry about her,” Mary told the salesman. “She’s very promiscuous. If you turn your back on her you’ll find her fucking some guy.”

“Well, lets get the paperwork filled out,” I told the salesman.

“Y-yeah, of course,” Frank stammered. Frank led us into the sales floor to his desk. The car, with fees and taxes, came to around $38,000 dollars. I offered him a dollar as the down payment and the rest of the money within the week. Frank agreed, and we skipped all the need for a credit check. Not surprising, the finance officer, Boris, a skinny Russian with a scar running down the side of his face, had problems with that. But after talking with me, he signed off on the deal eagerly.

After Mary and I signed what seemed like a hundred documents, we were handed the keys to Mary’s new Eon. I made sure Alison could drive a manual, then told her to follow us in my Mustang. I had an idea where we could stay for a short time that wasn’t my shitty apartment, and gave Mary instructions that would take us through downtown Puyallup, east on Pioneer, then south on Shaw Road.

The engagement ring box pressed against my leg in my pants pocket, and I wondered how and where I would propose to her. I wanted it to be special and romantic. “Mary,” I asked her as she droves us through Puyallup. “Is there anything around the Puget Sound that you’ve always wanted to do?” I hoped I sounded subtle and not to obvious.

Mary bit her lip as she thought. It was one of the many, cute things she did. “I would like to see the orcas.”

I frowned. “Orcas? Aren’t those out in the ocean?”

She laughed. “There are a couple pods that live in the Sound,” she said, incredulous that I, her boyfriend, could be so dumb.

“Okay,” I answered. “So you go to a pier or something.”

“No, there are these boats that take tours out into the Sound,” she said. “Shelly, my friend, went on one with her boyfriend. She said it was very romantic. And that the orcas were just beautiful.” Romantic, huh. I wasn’t sure what was so romantic about watching big fish in the ocean, but Mary sure seemed excited.

“How about you?” she asked.

I thought for a minute. “The space needle,” I finally said. “I’ve lived my whole life living an hours drive from it and I’ve never been up there.”

She gushed, “It’s very beautiful and romantic. And there’s this restaurant built up there. It slowly rotates so you can see all across Seattle, and the Sound. It’s so gorgeous.”

“Then you’ll have to show me how beautiful it is.”

Mary nodded her head. “I’d love to, Mark.”

My directions led us back up South Hill to where million dollar houses were built on the edge of the hill, overlooking the Puyallup River valley with a stunning view of Mount Rainier.

As we drove through the neighborhood I told Mary to choose the house she liked. Mary looked around and choose a blue-gray, three story house, with white trim. Large windows faced the street and the yard was well manicured, with shrubs and decorative rocks. Mount Rainier – a majestic, snow-capped peak – loomed behind the house. I always had to pause and admire the beauty of Mount Rainier.

Mary pulled the Eos into the driveway and Alison parked the Mustang on the street. We got out of the car and walked up to the beautiful, front doors, white painted wood set with beautiful windows. I rang the doorbell. A short, fat, balding man answered the door. He was in his fifties, what little hair remaining was gray, and he wore an expensive looking, dark blue suit, and a loose, red silk tie hung around his neck.

“Can I help you?” he asked, peering at us suspiciously.

“I’m Mark, and this is my girlfriend Mary, and our slut Alison.”

The man frowned at that. “Get off my property or I’ll call the police,” the man said, starting to slam the door.

I caught the door with one hand. “That’s rude. Invite us in.”

“Sorry,” the man muttered, “please, come in. I’m Brandon Fitzsimmons.”

We entered his house and it was richly furnished. He led us into a comfortable living room. There was a plush, cream colored couch and matching easy chair. A 56” flat-screen hung on the wall over an impressive entertainment center. Fancy looking art hung on the wall, a mix of modern art and classics. Mary looked appreciatively at the art, and cooed over a painting that looked like someone just splashed various color paints on canvas. I did not get modern art.

“Is there anyone else living here?” I asked Brandon.

“Just my wife, Desiree,” he answered.

I was about to ask if she was home, when a woman speaking with a sexy, Spanish lilt asked: “Who’s at the door, mi querido?”

A gorgeous Latina woman, late twenties, in a white, wrap-around dress with a plunging neckline that showed off a large and generous cleavage. She wore no bra and her full tits bounced and jiggled in her dress as she walked down the stairs. She was voluptuous and curvy, her ass swaying beautiful beneath her dress. Her skin was a beautiful, nut brown, and her brunette hair was long and curly. She joined her ugly, toad of a husband, wrapping an arm about him. The man was so short, her tits were at his eye level. Clearly she was a trophy wife and probably a gold digger.

“Hello,” she greeted us pleasantly. “I’m Desiree.”

“I’m Mark and this is Mary,” I told her. “And that’s Alison. She’s our slut.”

“I see,” Desiree said delicately, and gave her husband a confused look.

“What do you think?” I asked Mary as I eyed Desiree.

“Do you cook?” Mary asked the woman, a considering look on her face. Mary knew exactly what I wanted from Desiree.

“I do,” she said. “I love to cock.”

I looked at Brandon. “Is she actually a good cook?”

“She’s the best. It’s one of the reason’s I married her.” As he said that, his hand squeezed his wife’s ass and she giggled and slapped him away.

“Stop that,” Desiree purred, wickedly. “What’ll our guest think.”

“That I’m the luckiest guy in the world,” Brandon answered, placing his hand back on his wife’s shapely rear. He sensed I was a hungry predator eying his wife, and was marking his claim.

“This’ll work just fine,” Mary nodded.

“What will?” Brandon frowned at us.

“Brandon, we’re going to borrow your house, and your wife, for a while,” I told him.

His frowned deepened. “What do you mean ‘by borrow my wife’?”

“Just stand there quietly and watch,” I said with a smile. “Desiree, get down on your knees and suck my cock.” Desiree dropped to her knees, her hands fished out my cock, then her warm mouth engulfed me. Her lips and tongue sent electricity surging up my cock. “Mhh, your wife’s got a hot, little mouth.”

I watched Mary walk over to Alison and smacked her ass. “Sluts go naked in the house,” she ordered.

“Sorry, Mistress,” Alison apologized and quickly pulled off her cum stained top and slipped out of her jean shirts. Her teenage body was covered in streaks of my dried cum.

“Undress me,” Mary ordered.

Alison eagerly pulled off her white blouse, unhooked the lacy, gray bra then unzipped the tight skirt. Finally, Alison knelt down and pulled off her Mistress’s wispy, gray panties. Mary’s pussy was right in Alison’s face, and the little slut couldn’t resist swiping her tongue through Mary’s wet slit.

“Umm, good slut,” Mary murmured, the she grabbed Alison’s arm and pulled the girl to her feet, leading her over to the couch. Mary and Alison sat down and kissed, while her fingers played with Alison’s nipple piercings.

“Desiree, I’m you Master now,” I told her. “And Mary’s your Mistress. You will do whatever filthy or depraved acts we tell you to.” She nodded around my cock. “Good. Alison’s our number one slut. She’s in charge when Mary and I aren’t around.” Mary’s legs were spread open, her pussy wet and flushed and begging for attention. “Desiree, go eat your Mistress’s cunt.”

Desiree stopped sucking my cock and crawled across the floor, her shapely ass rolling as she crawled. Mary smiled down at Desiree. Alison sucked one of Mary’s nipples into her mouth. Mary groaned as Brandon’s wife pressed her mouth into her cunt. Mary grabbed her thick hair and rubbed the Latina slut’s face into her pussy. I dropped behind Desiree, pulling her skirt up, and exposed a black thong. I ripped it off her pussy; her cunt was shaved cunt and had large, pink, and very wet labia.

“Your wife’s wet,” I told Brandon. He looked queasy as I slowly slid my cock inside her while Desiree moaned into Mary’s cunt. “She’s nice and tight as well.”

I fucked Desiree’s pussy hard, enjoying her cunt’s velvety grip, and the sight of Desiree eating out Mary while Alison sucked on her freckled tits. Mary’s hand slipped between Alison’s thighs and fingered her clit. Desiree’s plump ass jiggled as I fucked her. And then she started wiggling on my cock. I slipped a hand around her waist and fund her hard clit and rubbed. Her cunt contracted about my cock and she howled wordless into Mary’s cunt.

“God, your wife’s a dirty whore!” I shouted at Brandon. “She just came on my dick. Tell your husband how much you loved it.”

“Ohh, I fucking loved itmi querido!” Desiree panted; mouth stained with cunt juices. “His cock feels so good in my pussy; I came so hard!”

“Your wife’s going to be well looked after,” I told her husband. “So, go upstairs, pack your suitcases. Whatever you’ll need for a few weeks and go check into a cheap motel. Not local, something closer to your work. You’ll live there until Desiree calls you and tells you to come home. Do not make any attempt to contact your wife. Do not call the police, or tell anyone about what’s going on. Now go!” Brandon raced out of the room, pounding up the stairs.

Mary came on Desiree’s tongue as I went back to fucking the Latina slut. Mary bucked so hard Alison had to stop sucking on her titties. Desiree started to pull her head up but Mary grabbed her hair and shoved her back in. “I didn’t say to stop, slut.” I slapped Desiree’s ass hard, leaving a red handprint, and she moaned an apology around Mary’s pussy.

Alison shuddered next to Mary, cumming on her fingers. “Oh, thank you, Mistress,” she panted. “Thank you for making me cum.” Mary held up her fingers and Alison obediently licked her cream off slender fingers.

I gripped Desiree’s hips and really began to pound her cunt. I was getting close to cumming as Desiree’s writhed before me, eating feverishly at Mary’s pussy. Her cunt rippled about my cock as she came a second time. My ball tightened and with a groan, I shot deep inside her cunt. I fucked her a few more times, spurting more cum inside her. I pulled out of her and sank on the couch next to Mary, yawning.

Alison wasted no time in getting behind Desiree, and sucked my cum out of her pussy. Mary kissed me hard, her nimble tongue probing my mouth. She broke the kiss, panting loud as her next orgasm neared. I bent down and sucked one of her hard little nipples into my mouth.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Mary whispered. “Ohh, fuck, Desiree’s a good cunt lapper!” she moaned and came with a hard shudder. Breathing heavily, Mary shoved Desiree off her cunt. “You can stop, slut!”

I reclined back into the couch. Fuck, I was tired. I had been up over a day and my sleep deprivation came crashing down on me. I closed my eyes and Mary cuddled up next to me. There was crashing down the stairs as Brandon raced down them, dragging his suitcase, and heading through a door out into the garage. He didn’t say a word. The garage door opened and sleep…

I woke up, confused where I was. Then I remembered, I was in the Fitzsimmons house. I rubbed sleep from my eyes and saw Mary sitting next to me. It was dark in the living room, the sun had set while I was sleeping and the living room danced with the shifting light from the Television.

“Have a nice nap,” Mary asked.

I nodded and sat up. Mary had showered and smelled of coconut, her red hair falling wet and loosely about her shoulders. She wore a pink, silk robe that hung open, exposing her nude body. Alison knelt before her, gently licking her slit. Moans came from the TV and I realized they were watching the footage I shot at Best Buy. It was kinda weird, watching myself fucking some woman. I think her name was Erin. Her husband was just in frame, stroking his hard dick as his wife moaned on my cock.

“Having fun?” I asked.

“It’s pretty hot,” Mary said, sighing, and pushed Alison off her cunt. Then she snuggled up against me. “Dinner will be ready, soon, and then we’ll talk.”

Talk? Oh, fuck. I remembered that I promised I would tell her how I could make people do what I wanted. “You still want to know.” She nodded, and kissed my neck. “Okay, after dinner.” We cuddled and watched the Best Buy orgy.

I started drifting off to sleep when Desiree announced, “Dinner’s ready.” She was standing at the living room entrance naked save for a white apron, her large tits spilling around the apron and dark, pink nipples peaked out as she breathed.

We stood up, Mary belting close her robe, which clung silkily to her body, molding to the curves of her hips and breasts. Desiree led us into a beautiful dining room with a table covered in a lace tablecloth. Two plates had been set at the corners and the only lights were from mauve candles set in silver candleholders. Desiree handed Alison a bottle of wine and she poured us both a glass while Desiree set plates of food on the table. Steaming on the plates was a savory roast, dripping in gravy with side of mashed potatoes. Bowls containing a mixed vegetable salad were set next to the plates, along with various bottles of dressing. Alison held a chair out for Mary and Desiree held my chair out. Once we were both seated, the sluts retired to the kitchen.

The food was excellent and Mary amused her self by feeding me bites of food from her fork, then licking the gravy off my chin. The roast was excellent, moist and delicious and the gravy rich, the mashed potatoes, obviously homemade, were thick and creamy. Desiree had selected a dark, red wine that complemented the roast. When we cleared our plates, Desiree and Alison returned, replacing our dinner plates with desert plates holding slices of chocolate cake and scoops of vanilla ice cream. The cake was heavenly, the texture spongy and moist. Desiree was as amazing a cook as her husband boasted. Maybe we would just keep her. She was wasted on her fat husband.

Finished, Desiree cleared the desert plates from the table, her heavy breasts swaying as she walked, and my eyes lingered on her shapely ass as she disappeared back into the kitchen. Dinner was over, and it was finally time to tell Mary where my powers came from. I looked over to my left; her heart-shaped face stared expectantly at me. The pink, silk robe she wore had loosened during supper, and I could see a dusky nipple perched on a small, freckled breast.

My hand shook and my stomach roiled. I breathed in deeply. I loved her; I could share my darkest secrets with her. “You still want to know how I can do the things I do?”

She nodded eagerly.

I sighed. “Well,” I started to say. This was harder than I thought. My stomach was twisted in painful knots. The longer I prolonged this, the worse it grew. Maybe it was like ripping off a band-aid—I just needed to get this over as quickly as possible. “I made a deal with the Devil,” I blurted out.

Mary blinked. “What?” Confusion marred her face as she furrowed her auburn eyebrows.

“Last night, at a crossroad, I made a deal with the Devil,” I replied. “In exchange for my soul, he gave me three wishes. A long, healthy life. Sexual stamina.” I paused. “And… people have to do what I tell them.” Her face contorted in surprise. “I love you. I don’t want to control you anymore. You no longer have to do what I tell you to do.”

There was silence, her face flushed in anger. “So I wasn’t attracted to you. I didn’t even have a choice. You just told me to spread my legs and I had to do it! Fuck, Mark! Jesus Christ, what the fuck!”

“I’m sorry, Mare,” I whispered. “You were so beautiful and you were so happy to do what I told you to. I made sure you enjoyed it. How many times did you cum today?”

“That makes it better!” she demanded, tears falling down her freckled cheeks. “Oh, God,” she moaned. “You made me do such depraved acts. And what you made me do to my boyfriend, Mike…” Her body wracked with sobs.

This was going so badly. And she was right, I had made her love me, then I made her dump her boyfriend over the phone while I fuck her ass. God, what type of asshole does that?

“I love you, Mare,” I confessed to her. “I think the moment I saw you in the coffee shop I fell in love with you. I was just so lonely, and you seemed so happy doing what I told you. It didn’t seem wrong. But as the day wore on, I realized it was wrong of me to tell you what to do, so I’ve tried to not give you direct orders anymore. You tell a slut what to do, not the woman you love. I’m so sorry for hurting you. I want you to truly be with me. Not because I made you, but because you love me.”

“And that’s the worst part, bastard!” Mary screamed. “You made me love you! It makes this hurt so much more!”

Relief washed over me for a moment. She still loved me. “Then what does the past matter. All that matters is that we love each other.”

“It’s not real love,” Mary retorted. “Just the poison you fed me!”

“Does it matter how you fell in love with me?” I asked. “Doesn’t it just matter how your heart feels?” I reached out to grab her hand, but she pulled away. “We can be happy together. I can give you whatever you want. I can give you the world on a silver platter!”

She hesitated, doubt conflicting her face. The she steeled herself. “I think it does matter that my love isn’t real.”

“How do you know it’s not real?” I asked. “How can you tell?”

“I…” she opened her mouth and hesitated. “I don’t know.” Fresh tears overwhelmed her and she sobbed into her hands. “I don’t know what to do.”

“I’m going to go upstairs and wait,” I told her. “If your love for me outweighs your anger then come upstairs. If not, I love you and I won’t stop you from going. You can take the car, your clothes, anything you want. I promise I won’t ever come looking for you. Just, please, think about it? Please?”

Mary sat still for a moment and then gave me the merest nod of her head.

Relief washed over me. There was still a chance. “I love you Mary.”

Mary did not answer, just cried into her hands again. So I stood from the table and left the dining room, entering the kitchen where Alison and Desiree were cleaning the dishes. Alison looked at me, a supporting smile on her face. “It’ll be okay, Master,” she whispered, hugging me. “Mistress loves you.”

Alison hopeful words made me feel a little better. “Sluts, when you’re finished with the cleaning, retire to the guest bedroom and do not leave until the morning unless you need to use the bathroom.”

“Yes Master,” the both replied in near unison. Then I discontentedly headed upstairs to the master bedroom and sank to the floor, leaning back against the bed. And waited.

My heart beat hard, and seemed stuck up in my throat. I clenched my hands tight. And waited. My ears strained for sounds from downstairs, but all I could here were clatters from the kitchen. Fear and doubt and terror and hope all swirled through my head. God, she was so hurt by the truth. I was such an idiot to release my control on her.

I sighed. No, letting her be free was the only way to truly have her. It would never be a real relationship if she was my slave. But she still loves me. I just need to hope that her love will win out against her anger. I would pray to God, but I don’t think he would answer me. It was getting harder and harder to breath as the tension squeezed my heart. Minutes ticked by a long as hours. The longer I waited, the worst the conflict between hope and despair grew. Over and over, the two phrases began to repeat on a loop in my head, drowning out all other thoughts

Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave.

Again and again, like a needle skipping on a broken record, my mind echoed with those two thoughts. Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave. Hope and despair, love and grief, warred for my soul. My heart pounded until I thought it was going to explode in my chest.

Mary was going to come upstairs. Mary was going to leave.

The front door opened. A car engine started. Despair slew hope, and love was drowned by grief.

Mary was going to leave.

I sobbed into my hands.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 6